el f ke . Ea 7 . ee os =a 5 og SE SS 4 j =| Daa’ \y » ZY é = » > —————— ke 2 16a § o me Ve bs a iy + s AY /, Ia A Di ii ASR Sip: n 45 =\Y, ES ie TS AV (38 Sept PR WeGibson: lives 7 K GEN ee ee 2 se, P vot. ee are ee. fe Joy oy Ms she vay) ( mid JOURNAL OF THE ASIATIC SOCIETY OF BENGAL. VOL. LXXI. PART II. (NATURAL HIsTory, &c.) (Nos. I ro IIT.—1902. ) EDITED BY THE Naturar fiistTORY SECRETARY, ~——eeESEeeeOeESereeeeeeeeEOeeeOEOeeOEOO OES er" “Tt will flourish, if naturalists, chemists, antiquaries, phifologers, and men of science in different parts of Asia, will commit their observations to writing, and send them to the Asiatic Society of Calcutta. It will languish, if such communications shall be long intermitted ; and it will die away, if they shall entirely cease.” SiR Wo. Jones. —~——__— CALCUTTA: PRINTED AT THE BAPTIST MISSION PRESS, Db fle AND PUBLISHED BY THE no ASIATIC SOCIETY, 57, PARK STREET. 1908. Maciel ss eb: a . Dates of Issue. Part II, 1902. No. I.—Containing pp. 1-86, with Plates I, II and III was issued on 8th May 1902. No. II.—Containing pp. 87-120, with Plates IV,V and VI was issued on 5th August 1902. No. IlI.—Containing pp. 121-184, with Plates, VII, VIII and IX was issued on 24th October 1902. LIST OF CONTRIBUTORS. Burkitt, I. H. On the Variation of the Flower of Ranunculus APVETISISY setier cic’ src 6 6) 14, @..0\0'e 0.0. « a sth eeatene erererctol el ctal al sieletehcier Dorin, J. F, Unelenpitens of some new ipeeies of Orchidese from North West and Central India..... 55 0000 POCO OB IONOUOOEE Finn, F. General Notes on Variation 1m Birds soccseccoscveccesse sees ———-0On a pair of Abnormal Deer Horns.eworsesvercsecvcaes On hybrids between the Guinea-fowl and Goinmon fowl... On some cases of Abrupt Variation in Indian birds....... On specimens of two Mauritian Birds in the collection of the Asiatic Society........ AUD oor 100 OGIOO OOD OOUNUOO See Wood H. and Finn F. Kine, Sir Georce. Materials for a Flora of the Malayan Peninsula Mann, Harotp H. Note on a disputed point in the Life History e Helopeltis theivora ...csssecessseseeenes 60 eoeseeers Nic&viLtLe, Lionen pe. A List of Butterflies of Hongkong in Southern China, and the food-plants of the larv%.......+2+0. Oxupuam, R. D. On Tidal Periodicity in the Harthquakes of Assam Prain, D. Novicise Indice xix. A new Indian Dendrobium .... SanyaL, R. B. Notes on Animals kept in the Alipore Zoological Garden. No. 1.. SEN OOOUUEEOO ccUdobOOEC Sod ouaceCdGd Notes on Aiinals observed at the Alipore Zoological Garden No. 2. A brief note on the ‘‘ Doctrine of Telegony” with refer- ence to facts observed in the Zoological Gardens, Calcutia.... Notes on Animals observed at the Alipore Zoological Gar- den No. 8. Melanic specimens of Common Palm Squirrel (Sciurus palmarum, Linn.) ..... phocuooded pose sndecosdn Woop, H. and Finn, F. On a Foilectan of Birds fect Upper BUENIVGTo ele releie) ele acl hel eceie lei) > «= «+/+ a lehttenetelods pleeholslaenie terest ere Page. 132 137 121 1G a aaah | i Ay a HT as = NEW SERIES. VOL. LXXI, CCCXCIX, JOURNAL OF THE ASIATIC SOCIETY OF BENGAL fad ] Vol. LX XI. Part Il, No. 1.—1902. “The bounds of its investigation will be the geographical limits of Asia: and within these limits its inquiries will be extended to wiatever is performed by toan or produced by nature.”—Siz WILLIAM JONES. : ee *,*%) Communications should be sent under cover to the Secretaries, Asiat. Soc., to whom ail orders for the work are to be addressed in India; or care of Messrs. Luzac & Co., 46, Great Russell Street, London, W. C., or Mr. Otto Harrassowitz, Leipzig, Germany. CALCUTTA: PRINTED aT THE PAPTIST MissION PRESS, AND PUBLISHED BY THE Asiatic Society, 57, FARE STReet. ) \ EDITED BY yuE Natura ftisTORY SECRETARY. ( 19@z ' Price (exclusive of poatage) to Members, Re. 1-8.—To Non-Membera, =2, & / Price in England, 8 Shillings, Issued May 8th, 1902. CONTENTS. Page I.—A List of Butterflies of Hongkong in Southern ‘China, and the food-plants of the larve.—By the late Lionen De Nic&viLig, F.E.S., C.M.Z.S., &e. ce a I1.— Descriptions of some new species of Orchidew from North-West and Central India.—By J. F. Duruts, B.A., F.L.S., Direc- tor, Botanical Department, North India s 11].—Materials for a Flora of the Malayan Pipiasita. —By Sir Grorce Kine, K.C.LE., M.B., UL.D., F.R.S., &., late Superintendent of the Royal Botanic Garden, Calcutta. { Pub- lished with the assistance of His Excellency the' Governor of the Straits Settlements | - IV.—Novicie Indice XIX. A new Indian i aicobinm. 8, Maser D. Praix, ILMS., Superintendent of the Royal Botanical Garden, Calcutta ee = . —On some Cases of Abrupt Variation in Indian Birds. —By F. Finn, B.A., F.Z.S., M.B.0.U., Deputy Superintendent of the Indian Museum. (With Plates I-III.) = 37 46 80 ; JOURMAL ne OF THE GARY! ASIATIC SOCIETYROF BENGAL, sof Vol. LXXI. Part IlL.—NATURAL SCIENCE. No. I.—1902. I.—A Inst of the Butterflies of Hongkong in Southern China, and the food- plants of the larve.—By Lionet ve Nickvitte, F.E.S., C.M.Z.S8., &c. [Received lst September ; Read 6th November, 1901.} The Butterflies of Southern China appear to have been largely neglected by modern Entomologists, though a considerable number of the larger species were known to the ancients. For instance, Linnezus and Fabricius described many species from “ China,” many of these and afew others were figured by Drury, Cramer, Herbst and Donovan at the end of the eighteenth century, In 1861 Wallengren described two, new species and mentioned a third obtained during the voyage of the frigate ‘“ Hugénie” which touched at Hongkong; in 1862 Felder described four species and mentioned a fifth captured by the officers of the frigate ‘“ Novara” which visited the island; in 1886 Rober described two new species of Lycxnide from Hongkong; while in 1899 Kirby recorded five species from thence. The first list of the butter- flies known to occur in Hongkong was compiled by Messrs. Sydney B. J. Skertchly and James J. Walker, and is published in a little book entitled ‘Our Island. A Naturalist’s Description of Hongkong” by Mr. Sydney B. J. Skertchly, F.G.S., M.A.I. (1893). This list embraces 116 species. Of these I have omitted from the present list Ideopsis daos, Boisduval, Amathusia phidippus, Doubleday, and Pandita De eit 2 WL. de Niesville—Butterflies of Hongkong in Southern China. [No. 1, sp., all of which are species found in the Malay Peninsula and are not likely to oceur in Hongkong. Buta much more important list is that by Mr. James J. Walker, R.N, F.S., entitled “A Preliminary List of the Butterflies of Hongkong; based on Observations and Captures made during the Winter and Spring months of 1892 and 1893,” published in the Transactions of the Hntomological Society of London for 1895, pp. 433-477. In this list 125 species are noted. In the present list I have omitted Ideopsis daos and Amathusia phidippus for the reason noted above. Moreover, Mr. Walker records what I consider to be five species under two names each, these being 8. Huplea (Isamia) superba, Herbst, and 9. Huplea (Trepsichrois) midamus, Linneus. 16. Ypthima hiibneri, Kirby, and 17. Ypthima argus, Butler. 78. Catopsilia catilla, Cramer, and 79. Catopsilia crocale, Cramer. 80. Terias hecabe, Linneus, and 81. Terias mandarina, de VOrza. 85. Pieris (Huphinay nereisa, Fabricius, and 86. Pieris (Huphina) pallida, Swinhoe. This reduces Walker’s list to 118 species. In the present list 140 species. are given, of which 22 marked with an asterisk (*) have not been seen by me. The gain in number of species observed in Hongkong in the six years since Walker wrote is therefore twenty-two. Walker also mentions a specimen of Hestia Lynceus, Drury, which he had seen “taken more than twenty years ago on the wharf at Kowloon—an obvious importation.’ This species is omitted from his list and also the present one. My friend, Mr. E. F. Skertchly, son of Mr. Sydney B. J. Skertchly in collaboration with Mr. Kershaw, proposes to bring out an elaborate work illustrated with coloured plates on the Rhopalocera of Hongkong. A specimen of these plates I have seen chromo-lithographed in Japan, and it is an excellent production. To help in the good work of pub- lishing this volume I have written this paper, as entomological books are scarce in Hongkong, and my assistance has been asked as regards identification of the various species and the necessary synonomy. My share of this work appears in the list below ; the particulars given of the food-plants of the same are closely-allied species occurring in India and elsewhere is a help to the discovery of the transformations of the various species of butterflies in Hongkong itself. A knowledge of the food-plant of any particular butterfly is more than half the battle in discovering its larva. I may note that Messrs. Skertchly and Kershaw have for the last few years sent me consignments from time to time of Hongkong butterflies for identification ; moreover, I have a superficial knowledge of them from having twice visited the colony for short periods. The butterflies of Hongkong are on the whole remark- ably similar to those of India, not a single genus being found in the 1902.] L. de Nicéville—Butterjlies of Hongkong in Southern China. 3 island or on the adjoining mainland, which does not occur in India, while about ninety per cent. of the species are identical or extremely closely allied, the ‘‘ local variation” being remarkably slight. his is perhaps not so much to be wondered at, as there is continuous land connection between India and Hongkong save the narrow strait about a mile wide which separates Kowloon or the mainland from the island. Moreover, Hongkong is on the same parallel of latitude as Calcutta, and hasa very similar climate, though it is on the whole slightly cooler. The most interesting butterfly mentioned is, I think, Danais (Anosia) erippus menippe, Hiibner, the well-known “ Wanderer,” a pair of which was taken in Hongkong in August last. This butterfly continues to extend its range, but has not as far as I know been yet obtained on the mainland of Asia, though it has spread from its original home in North America to Europe on the east, and right round through the Pacific Islands, Australia, and the Malayan Archipelago to the Straits of Malacca.* Family NYMPHALIDA. Sub-family DANAINa. 1. Danats (Radena), smitis, Linneus. Papilio similis, Linnzeus, Mus. Ulr., p. 299, n. 117 (1764) ; Radena similis, Moore, Proc. Zool. Soc. Lond,, 1883, p. 223, n.1; Lep. Ind., vol. i, p. 28 (1890); Fruhs- torfer, Berl. Ent. Zeitsch., vol. xliv, p. 79 (1899); Danais (Radena) similis, Walker, Trans. Ent. Soc. Lond., p. 445, n.5; Danais similis, var. chinensis, Felder, Verh. zool.-bot. Gesellsch. Wien, vol. xii, n. 148 (1862); Papilio aventina, Cramer, Pap. Ex., vol. i, p. 92, pl. lix, fig. F (1775). The larva of the subgenus Radena has two pairs only of fleshy filaments. Though species of Madena occur in Ceylon, Burma and the Nicobar Isles within Indian limits, the larva and its food-plant has escaped detection. 2. Dawnais (Lirwmala) Limniace, Cramer, Papilio limniace, Cramer, Pap. Ex., vol. i, p. 92, pl. lix, figs. D, E, male (1775) ; Tirumala limniace, Moore, Proc. Zool. Soc. Lond., 1888, p. 280, n. 2; Lep. Ind., vol. i, p. 33 (1890); Fruhstorfer, Berl. Ent. Zeitsch., vol. xliv, p. 115; Danais (Tirumala) limniace, Walker, Trans. Ent. Soc, Lond., 1895, p. 445, n. 3. The larva of Tirumala, like that of Radena, has two pairs only of fleshy filaments. It has been recorded in India to feed on many plants of the Natural Order Asclepiadex, such as Calotropis, Asclepius, Marsdenia, Dregea and Hoya. * Vide de Nicéville, Journal A. 8. B., vol, Ixiy, pt. 2, pp. 8366-367 (1895). 4 L. de Nicéville—Butterflies of Hongkong in Southern China. [No. }, 3. Danats (Tirwmala) seeTentrionis, Butler. Danais septentrionis, Butler, Ent. Month, Mag., vol. xi, p. 163 (1874). New to the Hongkong list; I have an undoubted female from there captured in March. The food-plant of the larva has never been discovered. 4. Danais (Anosia) ERIPPUS MENIPPE, Hiibner. Papilio erippus Cramer, Pap. Ex., vol. i, p. 4, pl. iii, figs. A, B, male (1775); Anosia menippe, Hiibner, Verz. bek. Schmett., p. 16, n. 86 (1816) ; Papilio plezippus Cramer (nec Linneus), Pap. Ex., vol. iii, p. 24, pl. ccvi, figs. E, F, female (1779); Herbst, Pap., vol. vii, p, 19, n. 8, pl. clvi, figs. 1, 2, male (1794). A pair of this species was taken at Hongkong on the 4th August, 1901. The larva feeds on plants of the Natural Order Asclepiadex. 5. Danats (Limnas) curysippus, Linneus. Papilio chrysippus, Linneus, Syst. Nat. Ins., ed. x., vol. i, pt. 2, p. 471, n. 81 (1758) ; Limnas chrysippus, Moore, Proc. Zool, Soc. Lond., 1883, p. 237, n. 1; Danais (Limnas) chrysippus, Walker, Trans. Ent. Soc. Lond., 1895, p. 446, n. 7; Limnas bowringi, Moore, Proc. Zool. Soc. Lond., 1883, p. 239, n. 6; Fruhstorfer, Stet. Ent. Zeit., vol. lix, p. 412 (1898); Limnas bowringii [sic], Moore, Lep. Ind., vol.1, p. 44 (1890). Dr. F. Moore in 1893 recorded L. chrysippus from South China, but described L. bowringi as a new species from Hongkong, which also is in South China. In 1890, he says that it is “doubtfully of racial value.” The larva of Limnas has three pairs of fleshy filaments; in Hongkong it has been reported to feed on Asclepias curassavica, Linn., and in India it feeds on plants of the Natural Order Asclepiadex, such as Calotropis and Asclepias. 6. Dawnats (Salutura) pLexippus, Linneus. Papilio plexippus, Linnezus, Syst. Nat. Ins., ed. x, vol. i, pt. 2, p. 471, n. 80 (1758) ; Papilio genutia, Cramer, Pap. Ex., vol. ili, p. 23, pl. cevi, figs. C, D, male (1779); Salatura genutia, Moore, Proc. Zool. Soc. Lond., 1883, p. 240, n.1; Lep. Ind., vol. i, p. 48 (1890); Danais (Salatura) genutia, Walker, Trans. Ent. Soc. Lond., 1895, p. 445, n. 6. The larva of Salatura has three pairs of fleshy filaments, and in India feeds on plants of the Natural Order Asclepiadew, such as” Cynanchum, Ceropegea and Passuluria, in Ceylon on Raphis, Ceropegea and Raphanus. 7. * Danats (Parantica) MELANOIDES, Moore. Parantica melanoides, Moore, Prac. Zool. Soc. Lond., 1883, p. 847, n. 1; Danais (Parantica) melanoides, Walker, Tran Ent. Soc. Lond., 1895, p. 445, n. 4. 1902.] lL. de Nicéville—Butterflies of Hongkong in Southern China. 5 The larva of Parantica has two pairs only of fleshy filaments. The larva has never been discovered, but that of the allied species, P. aglea, Cramer, has been recorded to feed on plants of the natural order Asclepia- dex, such as Oryptolepis, Calotropis, Tylophora, in South India and Ceylon. 8. Danars (Caduga) siva, Kollar. Danais sita, Kollar, Hugel’s Kaschmir, vol. iv, pt. 5, p. 424, n. 1, pl. vi, figs. 1, 2, ~ male (1844) ; Danais (Caduga) sita Mackinnon and de Nicéville, Journ. Bomb. Nat. Hist. Soc., vol. xi, p. 213, n. 6, pl. U, figs. la, 1b, larva; 1c, 1d, pupa (1897) ; Danais (Caduga) tytia, Walker, Trans. Ent. Soc. Lond., 1895, p. 444, n. 2. The larva of Caduga has two pairs only of fleshy filaments, and feeds in India on Marsdenia, natural order Asclepiadex. Hongkong specimens of D. sita agree absolutely with Indian ones. 9. Hurim@a (Crastia) coparti, Lucas. Euplea godartit, Lucas, Rev. et Mag. Zool., second series, vol. v, p. 319 (1853) ; Euplea (Crastia) godarti (sic), Walker, Trans. Ent. Soc. Lond., 1895, p. 447, ml, ) The larva of Crastia has four pairs of fleshy filaments. Major (now Colonel) C, H. EH. Adamson, c.1.u., in “ Notes on the Danaingx of Burmah,” p. 12 (1889), records that he has “bred H. godartii from caterpillars found feeding on orange trees,” Citrus sp., natural order Rutacezee. More probable plants would, I think, be species of Holarrhena, Nerium and Ichnocarpus of the natural order Apocynacex, or Streblus and Ficus of the Urticacee. 10. Eupim@a (Crastia) kinBERGI, Wallengren. Euplea kinbergi, Wallengren, Wien, Ent. Monatsb., vol. iv, p. 35, n. 8 (1860) ; Kongl. Svensk. Fregatten Hugenies Resa, Zoologi, pt. v, p. 352, n. 4 (1861); Tronga kinbergi, Moore, Proc. Zool. Soc. Lond., 1883. p. 269, n. 12; Crastia kinbergi, de. Nicéville, Journ. A.S.B., vol. Ixx, pt. 2, pp. 20, 22 (1901), Huplea (Crastia) kinbergi, de Nicéville, Journ. Bomb. Nat. Hist. Soc., vol. xiii, p. SATS : pl. , fig. , female; Euplea lorquinit, Felder, Reise Novara, Lep., vol. ii, p. 340, n. 472 (1865); Crastia lorquini (sic), Moore, Lep. Ind., vol. i, page 91 (1890) ; Euplea felderi, Butler, Proc. Zool. Soc. Lond., 1866, p. 275, n. 20; Crastia felderi, Moore, Lep. Ind., vol. i, p. 91 (1890) ; Huplea (Crastia) frauenfeldi (sic), Walker (nec) Felder, Trans. Ent. Soc. Lond., 1895, p. 447, n. 11; Crastia frauenfeldii, Moore, Lep. Ind., vol. i, p. 87, pl. xxviii, figs. 1, la, male (1890). This very variable aud common butterfly is restricted to Southern China, and has been bred on Strophanthus divergens, Grah.—natural order Apocynacee. The larva will probably be found to feed on Neriwm, natural order Apocynacex, or on Ficus, natural order Urticaceze, 6 L. de Nicéville—Butterflies of Hongkong in Southern China. [No. 1, 1l. Evupne@a (Isamia) mipamus, Linnus. Papilio midamus, Linnzus, Syst. Nat. Ins., ed. x, vol. i, pt. 2, p. 470, n. 75 (1758) ; Isamia midamus, Moore, Proc. Zool. Soc. Lond., 1883, p. 312, n. 5, pl. xxxii, fig. 5, male; Lep. Ind., vol. i, p. 132 (1891); Euplea (Trepsichrois [sic !] ) midamus, Walker, Trans. Ent. Soc. Lond., 1895, p. 446, n.9; Papilio swuperbus, Herbst, Pap., vol. vi, p. 14, n. 3, pl. exix, fig. 3, female; pl. cxx, figs. 1, 2, male (1793)*; Euplea superba, Felder, Verh. zool.-bot. Gesellsch. Wien, vol. xii, p. 488, n. 147 (1862) ; Isamia superba [sic], Moore, Proc. Zool. Soc. Lond., 1883, p. 311, n. 3; Lep.Ind., Vol. i. p. 132 (1891); Kirby in Hiibner’s lx. Schmett., new edition, Vol. 1, p. 4, pl. xxiv, figs. 3, 4, female (Limnas Mutabilis Midamus [sic] on plate) (1894); Euplea (Isamia) superba [sic], Walker, Trans. Ent. Soc. Lond., 1895, p. 446, n. 8; Danais alopia, Godart, Enc. Meth., vol. ix, p. 177, n. 4 (1819); Isamia alopia, Moore, Proc. Zool. Soc. Lond., 1883, p. 313, n. 6, pl. xxxli, fig. 7, male ; Lep. Ind., vol. i, p. 132 (1891); Isamia sinica, Moore, Proc. Zool. Soc. Lond., 1883, p, 312, n. 4, Lep. Ind., vol. i, p. 132 (1891). There are several mistakes in the references as usually given. Herbst calls his fig. 3 on pl. cxix a &, whileit isa 9, andhis figs.1 and 2 on pl. exxa 2, while itisa ¢. Dr. F. Moore sets this right in Proc. Zool. Soc. Lond., 1883, page 311, n. 3, as regards the 92 ; but on page 313, n. 6, erroneously calls figs. 1 and 2 2 instead of @. He also uses superba instead of superbus as originally written, and refers to plate 102 instead of plate 122. He makes two species out of Herbst’s figures, while they represent one species only. Dr. F. Moore in 1883 and again in 1891 records and keeps distinct four species of Isamia from South China. These four species are in my Opinion one and the same species, which at Hongkong, and doubt- less wherever it occurs in Southern China, is a most variable one. In Hongkong the larva has been reported to feed on Strophanthus divergens, Grah., Natural Order Apocynacee. Subfamily SATYRIN 4. 12. Mycatesis (Calysisme) mineus, Linneus. Papilio mineus Linnzus, Syst. Nat. Ins., ed. x, vol. i, pt. 2, p. 471, n. 84 (1758); Calysisme mineus Moore, Trans. Ent. Soc, Lond., 1880, p. 162; Lep. Ind., vol. i, p. 187 (1892) ; Mycalesis mineus, Walker, Trans. Ent. Soc. Lond., 1895, p. 447, n. 13; Mycalesis mineus, var. confucius, Leech, Butt. China, Japan and Corea, p. 12, pi. ii, fig. 7, male (1892); Kirby, The Entomologist, vol. xxxii, p. 31 (1899). The var. confucius is the dry-season form of MW. mineus found in China. The larva in India feeds on grasses. 13. Mycarests (Calysisme) HORSFIELDII, Moore. Calysisme horsjieldii, Moore, Lep. Ind., vol., i, p. 197, pl. Ixvi, figs. 2, 2a, 2b, 1902.] lL. de Nicéville—Butterflies of Hongkong in Southern China. 7 male, wet-season form ; 2c, male, dry-scason form (1892);? Mycalesis perseus, Wallace (nec Fabricius), Trans. Ent. Soc. Lond., 1895, p. 447, n. 12. Only two species of Mycalesis have hitherto been found in Hong- Kong. Walker gives mineus and perseus. The latter is stated by Dr. F. Moore in Lep. Ind., vol. i, pp. 177, 178, to have a very wide range, being found almost throughout India, Ceylon, Burma, the Malay Peninsula and many of the islands of the Malay Archipelago, and in Hainan and Formosa. It may, as Walker states, be found in Hong- kong, but itis more probable, I think, that what he identified as MM. perseus is the comparatively common WM. horsfieldii, which has been des- cribed since Mr. Walker wrote his paper. It has never been bred, but its larva will almost certainly be found on grasses. 14. LetHe rvuropa, Fabricius. Papilio europa, Fabricius, Syst. HEnt., p. 500, nu. 247 (1775); Lethe europa, Walker, Trans. Ent. Soc. Lond., 1895, p. 448, n. 14; Moore, Lep. Ind., vol. i, p. 256 (1892). The larva feeds on Bambusa Sp., natural order Graminee. 15. Lerae conrusa, Aurivillius. Lethe confusa, Aurivillius, Ent. Tids., vol. xviii, p. 142, n.15 (1897); ? Lethe verma, Walker, Trans. Ent. Soc. Lond., 1895, p. 448, n. 15; Lethe rohria, Kirby (nec Fabricius), The Entomologist, vol. xxxii, p. 31 (1899). Mr. James J. Walker records Lethe verma, Kollar, from a single specimen taken in the Happy Valley, Hongkong, in March. This is, I think, probably an incorrect identification, the present species being meant. L. verma is a common species in the hills of Northern India, and is found in the hills of Western China, but not I believe in Western China. As the name implies, there has been much confusion regard- ing this species. Until recently it has been always known as L. rohria Fabricius, until Dr. Aurivillins pointed out that the true rohria is an older name for the Lethe dyria of Felder. The larva will almost cer- tainly be found to feed on the leaves of bamboo. 16. Yproima avanra, Moore. Ypthima avanta, Moore, Proc. Zool. Soc. Lond., 1874, p. 567; Elwes and Edwards, Trans. Ent. Soc. Lond., 1893, p. 33, n. 88, pl. i, fig. 27, clasp of male; Ypthima ordinata, Butler, Proc. Zool. Soc. Lond., 1880, p. 148, pl. xv, fig. 3; Ypthima hubneri, Walker, Trans. Ent. Soc. Lond., 1895, p. 448, n. 16;? Ypthima argus, Walker, Trans. Ent. Soc. Lond., 1895, p. 448, n. 17. T. avanta 1” seasonally dimorphic, avanta is the dry-season form, 8 lL, de Nicéville—Butterflies of Hongitong in Southern China. [No. ], while ordinata is the wet-season form. I have ventured to put Walker’s two species hiibneri [vecte huebneri] and argus under avanta, as I do not believe that either of them are found in Hongkong, and that they have been wrongly identified. J. avanta is found in the Western Himalayas, in the plains of the North-Western Provinces, at Ranchi and Bholahat in Maldah, both in the plains of Bengal, in the Eastern Himalayas, in the Ganjam district of Eastern India, throughout Burma, and on the West River in Southern China. It has not been bred, but the larva will be found on grasses. 17. MeLANITIS ISMENE, Cramer. Papilio ismene, Cramer, Pap. Ex., vol. i, p. 40, pl. xxvi, figs. A, B, male, dry- season form (1775); Melanitis determinata, Butler, Proc. Ent. Soc. Lond., 1885, p. vi, Melanitis leda, Walker, Trans. Ent. Soc. Lond., 1895, p. 449, n. 18. This species in seasonally dimorphic, the dry-season form being ismene, the wet-season form is determinata. The larva feeds on rice, Oryza sativa, Linneus, on large, coarse grasses, all of the natural order Graminee. 18.* Metanitis BELA, Moore. Melanitis bela, Moore, Horsfield and Moore, Cat. Lep. H.1.C., vol. i, p. 223, n. 465 (1857); Cyllo aswa, Moore, Proc. Zool. Soc. Lond., 1865, p. 769; Melanitis aswa, Walker, Trans. Ent. Soc. Lond., 1895, p. 449, n. 19. This species is also seasonally dimorphic, bela being the wet-season form, aswa the dry-season form. Walker records one specimen taken at Kowloon late in 1891. I have not seen it from thence, but do not doubt the correctness of the record. It occurs in Western China, and as far westwards again as Kashmir. It has not been bred. Subfamily AMATHUSIIN A. 19. DiscopHora TULLIA, Cramer. Papilio tullia, Cramer, Pap. Ex., vol. i, p. 127, pl. lxxxi, figs. A, B, female (1775); Discophora tullia, Staudinger, Ex. Schmett., p. 189, pl. lxiii, female ( 1887) ; Walker, Trans. Ent. Soc. Lond., 1895, p. 449, n. 20; Moore, Lep. Ind., vol. ii, p. 197 (1895) ; Fruhstorfer, Berl. Ent. Zeitsch., vol. xly, p. 13 (1900). As far as is known, the larve of all the species of this genus feed on Bambusa sp., Natural Order Graminezx, and are gregarious, very hairy, and are frequently mistaken for the larve of moths. 20. Cieroms numEus, Drury. Danais Festivus ewmeus, Drury, Il. Ex. Ins., vol. i, p. 4, pl. ii, figs. 3, male, upper—and underside (1770); Clerome ewmeus, Westwood, Trans. Ent. Soc. Lond., 1902.] . de Nicéville—Butterflies of Hongkong in Southern China. 9 second series, vol. iv, p. 183, n. 2 (1858); Butler, Cat. Fab. Lep. B. M., p, 44, n. 1 (1869); Walker, Trans. Ent. Soc. Lond., 1895, p, 450, n. 21; Moore, Lep. Ind., vol. ii, p. 209 (1895); Kirby, The Entomologist, vol. xxxii, p. 31 (1899); Papilio ewmea (sic), Cramer, Pap. Ex., vol. ii, p. 132, pl. clxxxiii, figs. C, D, female (1777); Papilio gripus Fabricius, Syst. Ent., App., p. 829, n. 178-79 (1775) ; Sp. Ins., vol. ii, p, 58, n. 255 (1781); Ent. Syst., vol. iii, pt. 1, p. 149, n. 407 (1793); Herbst, Pap., vol. vi, p. 77, n. 41, pl. exxxv, figs. 3, 4, female (1798) ; Satyrus gripus, Godart, Enc. Meth., vol. ix, p. 497, n. 70 (1819); Papilio grispus (sic), Fabricius, Mant. Ins., vol. ii, p. 28, n. 294 (1787); Papilio decempunctatus Goeze, Ent. Beytr., vol. iii, pt. 1, p. 212, n. 31 (1779). No species of Clerome has, I believe, ever been bred. The jarva will almost certainly be found to feed on Bambusa sp., Natural Order Gramines. é It is remarkable that no species of the subfamily Elymnwne has been recorded from Hongkong. As the importation of ornamental palms on which the larvee feed is probably considerable from countries where species of the group are common, it is more than probable that species of Hlymniinz will becoime naturalised in the island and on the adjoining mainland. Subfamily NYMPHALIN Ai. 21.* Cuaraxes (Hulepis) atHamas, Drury. Papilio Eques achivus athamas, Drury, Ill. Ex. Ins., vol. i, p. 5, pl. il, figs. 4, male, upper and underside (1770); Papilio athamas, Cramer, Pap. Ex., vol. i, p. 140, pl. Ixxxix, figs. C, D, male (1776); Walker, Trans. Hnt. Soc. Lond., 1895, p. 458, n. 52; Moore, Lep. India., vol. ii, p. 254 (1895); Hulepis athamas, Rothschild and Jordan, Nov. Zool., vol. v, pl. x, figs. 1, 2, 3, 5, 7, 8, 9,10, 11, male; 4, female; pl. xi, figs. 1, 2, 5, 6, 7, 10, 11, 12, male; 3, 4, 8,9, female (1898); vol. vi, p. 245, n. 12 (1899). Mr. James J. Walker records that he once saw this butterfly in Hongkong. Messrs Rothschild and Jordan under 6. E. athamas athamas record it from South China (Hongkong), but add “ Authentic Chinese specimens we haye not examined.” I have seen no specimen from Hongkong. The larva in Ceylon feeds on Cxsalpinia, Natural Order Leguminose ; in South India on Grewia sp. Natural Order Tuliacex, on Cxsalpinia, Painciana, Adenanthera, Acacia, and Albizzia, Natural Order Leguminose ; and in the Western Himalayas on Acacia and Albizaiu. 22. CHARAXES POLYXENA POLYXENA, Cramer. Papilio polyxena, Cramer, Pap. Ex., vol. i, p. 85 pl. liv, figs. A, B, female (1775) ; Haridra polyxena, Moore, Lep. Ind., vol., ii, p. 247 (1896); Charazes polyxena polyzena, Rothschild and Jordan, Noy. Zool., vol. vii, p. 3384 (1900) ; Nymphalis polyxo, Godart, Enc. Meth., vol. ix, p. 399, n. 169 (1819); Papilio bernardus, Fabri- cius, Ent, Syst., vol. iii, pt. i, p. 71, n. 223 (1793); Nymphalis (Charaaes) bernardus, Jee igi 7% 10 lL. de Nicéville—Butterflies of Hongkong in Southern China. (No. 1, Donovan, Ins. China (Westwood’s edition), p. 63, pl. xxxiv, figs..1, 2, female (1842) ; Charazes bernardus, Butler, Cat. Fab. Lep. B. M., p. 50, n. 2 (1869) ; Walker, Trans. Ent. Soc. Lond., 1895, p. 459, n. 53 ; Haridra bernardus, Moore, Lep. Ind., vol. ii, p. 246 (1896); Dozocopa epilais, Hubner, Verz. bek. Schmett., p. 50, n. 464 (1816). My material from Hongkong can superficially be broken up into two distinct groups, one with pale tawny bands on the upper side of both wings, of which I have four males and one female, the males are dated 17th and 26th April, and 5th December, while one has no date; the female also bears no date: the other with white bands, of which I have two pairs, one male is dated 14th July, the other is undated ; one female is dated 2lst July, the other bears no date. P. polyzena was originally described from China, and my single tawny banded example of that sex agrees very well with Cramer’s figure, but that the “tail” to the binding from the third median nervule is much longer (in Cramer’s specimen it was probably broken off), and the dark and light markings of both wings on the underside are more strongly contrasted in Cramer’s figure than in my specimen. The tawny banded males are extremely constant, and differ but little from my female; the “tail” to the hindwing is of course much shorter, and the sub- marginal series of black spots on the upperside of that wing instead of being each centred with a white spot has the anteriormost spot in one instance and the two anteriormost spots in three instances so marked. Of the white banded group in one male the band consists of four portions divided by the veins, the anterior the smallest, the posterior the largest, with a minute white spot anterior to the first of these with no spots beyond it whatever; in my other male the band consists of eight spots, there being two (instead of one as in the first- described specimen) in the upper discoidal interspace, and another in the subcortal interspace, as well as the one on the sutural area. The markings of the hindwing on the upperside also differ in my two male specimens, in the first described of these the discal band is fulyous, in the latter it is anteriorly white. My two white banded females also differ the one from the other, and neither of them agree with Donavon’s figure, as that figure shows no discal band on the upperside of the hindwing, while in my specimens this band is prominent. In my two examples one has on the upperside of the forewing three fulvous-white spots anterior to the third median nervule, which are absent in the other. My specimens agree fairly well with Dr. Moore’s description of that sex under the name of H. bernardus. Mr. J. O. Westwood remarked on Donovan’s figures that “This uncommonly rare Chinese butterfly has not been figured in any other work. Fabricius described it only from the drawings of Jones. I possess a specimen in which the central 1902.] L. de Nicéville—Butterflies of Hongkong in Southern China. 11 fascia is nearly white, and is continued half way across the posterior wings, and the black spots in the latter are very broad and confluent, without white in the centre.” Dr. Moore separated H. bernardus from H. polyxena, and noted that “‘ This species [bernardus] is distinct from FH. polyxena, Cramer, and is allied to the Indian H, jalinder, Butler, and H. hippanax, Felder.” Fabricius described the medial band across the forewing on the upperside in P. bernardus as “flava,” which is yellow, while Dr. Moore calls it “ bluish-white.” Donovan’s figure of P. bernardus shows this band white just tinged with yellow. Fabricius’ description of P. bernardus evidently applies to Cramer’s figure of P. polyxena. In describing the male of H. bernardus Dr. Moore says that the white band on the upperside of the forewing ends “ At the lower [first] median veinlet.” This is probably a slip for submedian nervure. Messrs. Rothschild and Jordon give seven local races of Charazxes polyena, of which the Chinese form “ G. polyxena polyxena” is the last. They consider the white and yellow banded forms to be one and the same species, the species being dichromatic. It has never been bred. 23. ApaTuRA (Rohana) PaRrysatTis, Westwood. Apatura parisatis, Westwood, Gen. Diurn. Lep., vol. ii, p. 305, n. 20, note (1850) ; A. parisatis, Staudinger, Hx. Schmett., p. 156, pl. lv, male and female (1886) ; Rohana parisatis, Moore, Lep. Cey., vol. iii, p. 17, pl. exciv, figs. 4, 2a, male ; 2b, 2c, female (1896) ; Apatura parysatis, Walker, Trans. Ent. Soc. Lond., 1895, p. 452, n. 27. The larva of A. parysatis has been bred in Hongkong on (hiatus in MS.) That of the allied A. carniba, Moore, feeds in Ceylon and South India on Celtis, Natural Order Urticacez. 94, PARHESTINA ASSIMILIS, Linneeus. Papilio assimilis, Linnzus, Linnzeus, Syst. Nat. Ins., ed. x, vol. i, pt. 2, p. 479, n. 129 (1758) ; Mus. Ulr., p. 300, n. 118 (1764); Clerck’s Icones Ins., vol. i, pl. xvi, fig. 1 (1759); Drury, Ill. Ex. Ins., vol. i, p. 38, pl. xvii, figs. 3, 4, male (1770) ; Cramer, Pap. Ex., vol. ii, p. 90, pl. cliv, fig. A, female (1777); Herbst, Pap., vol. vi, p. 43, n. 24, pl. exxvi, figs. 4, 5, male (1793); Hsper, Ausl. Schmett., p. 230, pl. lvii, fig. 1 (21798); Nymphalis assimilis, Godart, Enc. Méth., vol. ix, p. 393, n. 151 (1819) ; Hestina assimilis, Walker, Trans. Ent. Soc. Lond., 1895, p. 452, n. 28. The larva of this species feeds in Hongkong on (hiatus in MS.) 25. ParuestinA MENA, Moore. Hestina mena, Moore, Ann, and Mag. of Nat. Hist., third series, vol. i, p. 48, n. 3 (1858) ; Leech, Butt. from China, Japan, and Corea, vol. i, p. 143, pl. xx, figs. 3, 4 male (1892); Walker, Trans. Ent. Soe. Lond,, 1895, p. 452, n. 29; Diadema 12 L. de Nicéville—Butterflies of Hongkong in Southern China. [No. t, — mena, Butler, Ann. and Mag. of Nat. Hist., vol. xvi, p. 398, n. 3 (1865); Parhestina mena, Moore, Lep. Ind., vol. iii, p. 36, pl. ecii, figs. 1, la, female (1896) ; Hestina nigrivena, Leech, Lhe Ent., vol. xxiii, p. 31 (1890); Grose-Smith and Kirby, Rhop. Ex., pl. Hestina i, figs. 1, 2, male (1891) ; Hestina viridis, Leech, The Ent., vol. xxiii, p. 32 (1890), Mr. Leech has himself sunk H. viridis to the rank of a variety of H. mena. From his figure of it (l.c., fig. 3) the underside of the hind- wing has “the costa above the costal nervure and the abdominal fold yellow.’’ Mr. Leech notes, however, that male specimens of var. viridis received subsequent to the description of the species have none of this yellow coloration. I am a little doubtful if this character is not sufficient to separate H. viridis, Leech, and H. nicevillei, Moore, from P. assimilis, Linneus, and P. mena, Moore. H. mena was originally described from “ North India,” in 1895 Mr. Walker recorded it from Hongkong, but Dr. Moore in 1896 said the habitat is unknown. I have seen but a single pair from Hongkong, the female of which agrees very closely with Dr. Moore’s figure of that sex (not a male as stated). I would draw especial attention to a series of four or five submarginal pink spots on both surfaces of the hindwing which are visible in my specimens, in Messrs. Grose-Smith and Kirby’s figures and in Mr. Leech’s figure No. 4 of var. mgrivena. These spots occupy the same position exactly as the crimson spots in P. assimilis, which has led me to suspect that P. mena is not improbably a dimorphic form of that species. ‘I'he genus Parhestina is evidently in a very plastic state, and it appears to me that the process of mimicry to species of Danais is now actively going on. Typical P. assimilis with its brilliant crimson spots 1s @ conspicuous species, and it is evident that it would be advan- tageous to it to become less gaudily coloured and to be able to pass itself off as a nauseous Danais. Mr. James J. Walker records the breeding of a specimen in Hongkong, but does not mention the food- plant of the larva, which still remains unknown. 26. HurHatia pHemius, Doubleday and Hewitson. Adolias phemius, Doubleday and Hewitson, Gen. Diurn. Lep., vol. ii, p. 291, n. 13 (1850) ; Itanus phemius, pl. xl, fig. 4, male (1850); id., Moore, Trans, Ent. Soc. Lond., new series, vol. v, p. 65, n. 4, pl. iii, fig. 3, male (nec female) (1859) ; Euthalia phemius Staudinger, Ex. Schmett., p. 153, pl. liv. male (nec female) (1886); Walker, Trans. Ent. Soc. Lond., 1895, p. 457, n. 47; Moore, Lep. Ind., vol. iii, p. 123, pl. ecxxxvil, figs. 1, la, male; 1b, 1c, female (1896) ; Adolias sancara, Moore, Horsfield and Moore, Cat. Lep. Mus. E.L.C., vol. i, p. 195, n. 394 (1857); Trans. Ent, Soc. Lond., new series, vol. v, p. 78, n. 34, pl. ix, fig. 1, female (1859). Mr. James J. Walker haying taken a pair coupled of this butterfly in Hongkong finally settles the question as to the opposite sexes of the 1902.] L. de Nicéville—Butterflies of Hongkong in Southern China. 13 insect. He also obtained a pupa attached to a twig under some litchi trees (Nepheliwm Lit-chi, Camb., Natural Order Sapindaces),\but that cannot be the food-plant of the larva in India, as it grows wild nowhere in this country, while the butterfly is common in the Hastern Himalayas, Assam, Upper Burma, and Indo-China. Its food-plant still remains unknown, 27. Limenitis (Ladaga) camitua, Linneeus. Papilio camilla, Linneeus, Mus. Ulr., p. 304, n. 122 (1764); Nymphalis camilla, Aurivillius, Kongl. Svenska Vet.—Akad. Hand., vol. xix, n. 5, p. 101, n. 122 (1882); Limenitis camilla, Kirby in Allan’s Nat. Hist., Butterflies, vol. i, pt. 1, p. 142, p. 145, underside of normal imago, wpper and underside of black variety; pl. xxiii, fig. 3, upperside of normal imago; pl. iii, fig. 7, larva (1896); Papilio prorsa, Linnzeus, Mus. Ulr., p. 303, n. 121 (1764), nec Papilio prorsa, Linnzeus, Syst. Nat. Ins., ed. x, vol. i, pt. 2, p. 480, n. 184 (1758) ; Papilio sibiila, Linnzeus, Syst. Nat. Ins., ed. xii, vol. i, pt. 2, p. 781, n. 186 (1767) ; Limenitis sibylla, Leech, Butt. from China, Japan, and Corea, vol. i, p. 185 (1892) ; Limenitis sidii, var. japanica, Ménétriés, Cat. Lep. Pét., pt. 2, p. 103, n. 566 (1855) ; Ladaga japonica, Moore, Lep. Ind., vol. iii, p. 174 (1896). This is a new record from Hongkong, though common in Japan, Corea, Amurland and Europe. Dr. Moore keeps the Japan form as a distinct species under the name JL. japanica. Mr. Leech says that in Japan the larva feeds on Lonicera japanica, Thunberg, Natural Order Caprifoliacee. In Hngland “ The White Admiral” feeds also on honey- suckle. 28.* ATHYMA SULPITIA, Cramer. Papilio sulpitia, Cramer, Pap. Ex., vol. iii., p. 37, pl. ccxiv, figs. H, F (1779) ; Herbst, Pap., vol. ix., p. 95, n.19, pl. ccxl, figs. 3, 4 (1798); Athyma sulpitia, Walker, Trans. Ent. Soc. Lond., 1895, p. 456, n. 45; Parathyma sulpitia, Moore, Lep. Ind., vol. iii, p. 176 (1896). Nymphalis strophia, Godart, Enc. Meth., vol. ix, p. 431, n. 257 (1823), The larva of this butterfly has never been found. 29. AtTHYMA PERIUS, Linneeus. Papilio perius, Linnzeus, Syst. Nat. Ins., ed. x, vol. i, pt. 2, p. 471, n. 79 (1758); Athyma perius, Walker, Trans. Ent. Soc. Lond., 1895, p. 456, n. 43; Moore, Lep. a Ind., vol. iii, p. 186 (1896) ; Papilio leucothoé, Linnzeus,, Syst. Nat., ed. x, p. 478, n. 122 (1758); Limenitis lewcothoé, Donovan, Ins., China, new edition, p. 65, pl. xxxv, fig. 3 (1842) ; Papilio polyxina, Donovan, Ins., China, first edition, pl. xxxv, fig. 3 (1799). The larva has been recorded to feed in Java on a species of Phyllan- thus, Natural Order Huphorbiacee ; in South India it feeds on two species of Glochidion, Natural Order Huphorbiace. | 14 L,. de Nicéville—Butterflies of Hongkong in Southern China. [No.1], 30. AtHYMA asiTA, Moore. A. asita, Moore, Proc. Zool. Soc. Lond., 1858, p. 18, n. 8; Pantoporia asita, Moore, Lep. Ind., vol. iii, p. cclxiii, figs. 2, male; 2a, female (1897); Athyma nefte, Walker (nec Cramer) Trans. Ent. Soc. Lond., 1895, p. 456, n 44. This insect has never been bred. 31. ATHYMA SELENOPHORA, Kollar. Limenitis selenophora, Kollar, Higel’s Kaschmir, vol. iv, pt. 2, p. 426, n. 1, pl. vii, figs. 1, 2, male (1844); Athyma selenophora, Walker, Trans. Ent. Soc. Lond., 1895, p. 457, n. 46; Pantoporia selenophora, Moore, Lep. Ind., vol. iii, p. 205 (1897); Athyma bahula, Moore, Proc. Zool. Soc. Lond., 1858, p. 12, n. 3, pl. i, fig. 2, female. The larva in South India feeds on Adina cordifolia, Hook. f., Natural Order Iuwbiacee. 39.* Nepris ANTILOPE, Leech. Neptis antilope, Leech, The Entomologist, vol. xxiii, p. 35 (1890); Butt. from China, Japan, and Corea, vol. i, p. 197, pl. xviii, fig. 2, male (1892). Mr. Leech records having taken two specimens of this species at Hongkong in March, 1886. It has never been bred. 33. NeEPTIS COLUMELLA, Cramer. Papilio columella, Cramer, Pap. Ex., vol. iv, p. 15, pl. cexeyi, figs. A, B; female (1780) ; Neptis columella, Walker, Trans. Ent. Soc. Lond., 1895, p. 454, n. 36 ; Andrapana columella, Moore, Lep. Ind., vol. iii, p. 220 (1897); Neptis ophiana, Moore, Proc. Zool. Soc. Lond., 1872, p. 561; Neptis martabana, Moore, Trans. Ent. Soc. Lond., 1881, p. 810; Neptis ophiana, var. nilgirica, Hampson, Journ. A.S8.B., vol. lvii, pt. 2, p. 358, n. 57 (1888); Andrapana columella singa, Fruhstorfer, Berl. Ent. Zeitsch., vol. xliv, p. 286 (1899). This butterfly has never been bred. 34. NEpTis EURYNOME, Linnzeus. Papilio eurynome, (? Papilio hylas, male, nec. female), Linnaeus, Syst. Nat. Ins., ed. x, vol. i, pt. 2, p. 486, n. 173 (1758); Limenitis ewrynome, Westwood’s ed. Donovan’s Ins. China, p 66, pl. xxxv, fig. 4, female (1842); Neptis ewrynome, Moore, Proc. Zool. Soc. Lond., 1874, p. 570; Lep. Ind., vol. iii, p. 244 (1897); Walker, Trans. Ent. Soc. Lond., 1895%p. 454, n. 35; Papilio leucothoé, Clerck, Icones Ins., vol. iii, pl. v, fig. 4( ); Donovan, Ins. China, first edition, pl. xxxv, fig. 3, female (1799); Papilio aceris, Esper, Hur. Schmett., vol. i, pt. 2, pl. Ixxxii, fig. 1, female (1783) ; Neptis hainana, Kirby (nec Moore), The Entomologist, vol. xxxii, p. 31 (1899). The synonymy given above is mainly taken from Dr. Moore’s Lep. Ind. Linnzeus’ Syst. Nat. Ins., tenth edition, is not available, so I am 1902.] lL. de Nicéville—Butlerflies of Hongkong in Southern China. 15 unable to check the first entry; though apparently the name given therein on p. 486, n. 173, is hylas and not ewrynome. If this be so, eurynome cannot be ascribed to Linneus, but should be credited to Westwood, as was done by Dr. Moore in 1874. Donovan’s fig. 4 of pl. xxxv applies to this insect: he called it leucothoé, mistaking the insect for the Athyma leucothoé described by Linnzeus as Papilio leuco- thoé, which itself is a synonym of the older Papilio [ Athyma] perius, Linneus. As there is an older Neptis named leucothoé of Cramer the species under consideration cannot be called Neptis leucothoé, Donovan. Mr. Kirby records Neptis hainana, Moore, originally described from Hainan Island, China, from Hongkong, but Dr. Moore considers that species to be distinct from the Hongkong one, so as I have no Hainan specimens I have followed him iu this. This group of the genus occurs almost everywhere in the Hast, and in my opinion has received far too many names. Wherever the seasons are markedly wet and dry, seasonal dimorphism is very strongly marked, particularly so in Hongkong. The insect in Hongkong has not been bred, but the trans- formations of its Indian allies are well known, N. varmana, Moore, in South India being found in the larval state on peas of various kinds, Natural Order Leguminose. 35.* Precis ATLITES, Linnzeus. Papilio atlites, Linnzeus, Cent. Ins., p. 24, n. 72 (Amoen., vol. vi, p. 407), (1763) ; Junonia atlites, Walker, Trans. Ent. Soc. Lond., 1895, p. 453, n. 31, Moore, Lep. Ind., vol. iv, p. 69 (1899). The larva in Java feeds on a species of Achyranthes, Natural Order Amarantaceze, and in South India on Hygrophila and Barleria, Natural Order Acanthacesx. : 36. Precis oriTHYA, Linneeus. Papilio orithya, Linnzus, Syst. Nat. Ins. ed. x, vol. i, pt. 2, p. 473, n. 94 (1758) ; Cramer, Pap. Ex., vol. i, p. 28, pl. xix, figs. C, D, female; pl. xxxii, figs. H, F, male (1775) ; Cynthia orithya, Westwood, Donovan’s Ins., China, new edition, p. 64, pl. xxxv, fig. 2, female (1842); Junonia orithya, Walker, Trans. Ent. Soc. Lond., 1895, p. 454, n. 34; Moore, Lep. Ind.,-vol. iv, p. 71 (1899); Precis orithya, Butler, Ann. and Mag. of Nat. Hist., seventh series, vol. viii, p. 200, n. 12 (1901). The larva has been recorded in the Himalayas to feed ou Antirrhi- num Orontium Linn., Natural Order Scrophularinese; in South India on Hygrophila, Natural Order Acanthacee ; and in Ceylon on acanthads. 37. Precis HIERTA, Fabricius. Papilio hierta, Fabricius, Ent. Syst., Suppl., p. 424, n. 281-2 (1798); Junonia hierta, Moore, Lep. Ind., vol, iv, p. 75 (1899); Papilio enone, Cramer (nee Linnzus), 16 L. de Nicéville—Butterflies of Hongkong in Southern China. [No. 1, Pap. Ex., vol. i, p. 55, pl. xxxv, fies. A, B, female; C, male (1775) ; Cynthia enone, Westwood, Donovan’s Ins. China, new edition, p. 66, pl. xxxvi, fig. 1, male (1842) ; Junonia enone, Walker, Trans. Ent. Soc. Lond., 1895, p. 454, n. 33; Precis enone [sic], Butler, Ann. and Mag. of Nat. Hist., seventh series, vol. viii, p. 203, n. 22 (1901). The larva feeds in South India on Hygrophila, Natural Order Acan- thacese, also on two plants of which the vernacular names are “ Kolay Mooloo” and ‘“ Byle Choolee.” 38. Precis LEMoNIAS, Linneus. Papilio lemonias, Linnzus, Syst. Nat. Ins., ed. x, vol. i, pb. 2, p. 473, n. 93 (1758) ; Junonia lemonias, Walker, Trans. Ent. Soc. Lond., 1895, p. 454, n. 32; Moore, Lep. Ind., vol. iv, p. 76 (1899) ; Papilio aonis, Cramer, Pap. Ex., vol. i, pp. 55, 56, pl. xxxv, figs. D, H, F, male (1773). In India the larva feeds on Nelsonia, Hygrophila, Strobilanthes and Barleria, all Natural Order Acanthace. 39, Precis ALMANA, Linnzeus. Papilio almana, Linnzus, Syst. Nat. Ins., ed. x, vol. i, pt. 2, p. 472, n. 89 (1758); Cramer, Pap. Ex., vol. i, p. 90, pl. lviii, figs. F, G, (1775); Cynthia almana, Westwood, Donovan’s Ins. China, new edition, p. 67, pl. xxxvi, fig. 2 (1842); Junonia almana, Moore, Lep. Ind., vol. iv, p. 79 (1899) ; Papilio asterie, Linnzeus, Syst. Nat., ed. x, vol. i, p. 472, n. 90 (1758) ; Cramer, Pap. Ex., vol. i, p. 90, pl. Iviii, figs. D, EH (1775); Junonia asterie, Walker, Trans. Ent. Soc, Lond., 1898, p. 463, n. 30. The larva in Java has been found feeding on Justicia, Natural Order Acanthaceze; in South India on Hygrophila, Natural Order Acanthacee; in Caleutta on Gloxinia or Osbeckia, the latter Natural Order Melas- tomacez. 40. VANESSA CANACE, Johanssen. Papilio canace, Johanssen, Ameen. Acad., vol. vi, p. 406, n. 68 (1764) ; Linnzus, Syst. Nat. Ins., ed. xii, vol. i, pt. ii, p. 779, n. 173 (1767); Vanessa canace, Walker, Trans. Ent. Soc. Lond., 1895, p. 458, n. 50; Papilio charonia, Drury, Ill. Ex. Ent., vol. i, p. 28, pl. xv, figs. 1, 2, female (1770) ; Cramer, Pap. Ex., vol. i, pp. 73, 74, pl. xlvii, figs. A, B, C (1775); Herbst, Pap., vol. vii, p. 42, n. i, pl. xlx, figs. 1, 2 (1794); Vanessa charonia, Godart, Enc. Méth., vol. ix, p. 308, n. 27 (1819) ; Kaniska charonia, Moore, Lep. Ind., vol. iv, p. 94 (1899) ; Papilio kollina, Meerburgh, Afb. Zeldz. Gew., pl. xliii (1775). Dr. Moore records this species as Kaniska Charonia, Drury, from Hongkong, but specimens from thence are identical with Indian ex- amples of V, canace, Linneus. Mr. James J. Walker has bred it in Hongkong on a species of Smilax, Natural Order Liliacex. 4]. Vanessa inpica, Herbst. Papilio atalanta (part), Herbst, Pap., vol. vii, p. 171, n. 64, Papilio atalanta 1902.] L. de Nicéville—Butterflies of Hongkong in Southern China. 17 indica, pl. clxxx, figs. 1, 2 (1794); Vanessa indica, Walker, Trans. Ent. Soc. Lond., 1895, p. 485, n. 49; Papilio atalanta Cramer (nec Linnzous), Pap. Ex., vol. i, p. 132, pl. Ixxxiv, figs. H, F¥ (1775); Hamadryas decora calliroé Hiibner, Sarmul. Ex. Schmett. (1806-16); Pyrameis callirhoé [sic], Moore, Horsfield and Moore, Cat, Lep. Mus. E. I. C., vol. i, p. 188, n. 879 (1857); Vanessa vuleania, Godart, Enc. Méth., vol. ix, p. 320, n. 55 (1819). The larva of this butterfly in Ceylon feeds on Urtica, and in the Western Himalayas on different nettles of the Natural Order Urticacex. 42. Vanessa carput, Linneeus. Papilio cardui, Linnzous, Syst. Nat. Ins., ed. x, vol. i, pt. 2, p. 475, n. 107 (1758) ; Vanessa cardui, Walker, Trans. Ent. Soc, Lond., 1895, p. 457, n. 48; Moore, Lep. Ind., vol. iii, p. 107 (1899). The larva has been recorded in Ceylon to feed on Artemisia, Natur- al Order Composite ; at Kandahar on different species of thistles; at Jutogh in the Western Himalayas on the common artichoke and on mallow ; in the same region on nettles, but this is a doubtful food-plant, on thistles, on Debregeasia, Natural Order Urticacez, and on Carduus, Natural Order Composite ; in South India on Zornia, Natural Order Leguminose, and on Blumea, Natural Order Composite ; and at Lucknow on Gunaphalium, Natural Order Composite. 43. SYMBRENTHIA LucINA, Cramer. _ Papilio lucina, Cramer, Pap. Ex., vol. iv, p. 82, pl. cccxxx, figs. H, F, female (1780); Symbrenthia lucina, Moore Lep. Ind., vol. iv, pp. 118, 114 (1906); Symbren- thia hyppoclus lucina, Fruhstorfer, Berl. Knt. Zeitsch., vol. xlv, p. 20 (1900); Sym- brenthia khasiana, Moore, Proc. Zool. Soc. Lond., 1874, p. 569 ; Symbrenthia daruka, Moore, Proc. Zool. Soc. Lond., 1874, p. 570, pl. Ixvi, fig. 18, male; Symbrenthia hyppoclus [sic], Walker [nec Cramer], Trans. Ent. Soc. Lond., 1895, p. 458, n. 51. In Sikkim the larva feeds on the stinging nettle Girardinia sp., in the Western Himalayas on nettles, Debregeasia sp., Natural Order Urticacex. 44, HyYPoLIMNAS BOLINA, Linnezas. Papilio bolina, Linnzus, Syst. Nat. Ins., ed. x, vol. i, pt. 2, p. 479, n. 124 (1758) ; Hypolimnas bolina, Walker, Trans. Ent. Soc. Lond., 1895, p. 455, n. 39; Apatura bolina, Moore, Lep. Ind., vol. iv, pp. 140, 144 (1900); Papilio iacintha, Drury, Ill. Ex. Ins., vol. ii, p. 36, pl. xxi, figs. 1, 2, female, (1773) ; Nymphalis jacintha, Westwood, Donovan’s Ins. China, new edition, p. 68, pl. xxxvii, fig. 1, female (1842). Mr. Gervose F. Mathew has found the larva of H. holina feeding on Sida rhombifolia Linn., and Szda retusa Linn., Natural Order Mal- vacee, also upon a Convoluulus, Natural Order Convolvulacez, in the Aus- tralian region; in South India it feeds on Portulaca, Natural Order Portulacese, Flewrya and Elatostema, both Natural Order Urticacex ; in Ak, ES: 18 WL. de Nicéville—Butterflies of Hongkong in Southern China. [No.1], Central India it has been found on Rostellulria, Natural Order Acan- thaces. 45*, HypoLiMnas misippus, Linneeus. Papilio misippus, Linnzeus, Mus. Ulr., p. 264, n. 83 (1764) ; Hypolumnas Misippus, Walker, Trans. Ent. Soc. Lond., 1895, p. 455, n. 40; Apatura misippus, Moore, Lep. Ind., vol. iv, pp. 146, 160 (1900). Mr. James J. Walker reports having seen a male of this species close to Kowloon in February. T have no other record of its occurrence in the colony. I do not know what form or forms of the female are found in China, three forms, diocippus, Cramer, alcippoides, Butler, and inaria, Cramer, are known from India. In India the larva feeds on Portulaca, Natural Order Portulacez. In Ceylon it feeds on Abutilon and Abel- moschus, Natural Order Malvacess. 46. CrtHosia BIBLIS, Drury. Papilio biblis, Drury, Ill. Bx. Ins., vol. i, p. 9, pl. iv, figs. 2, 2a, male (1770); Cramer, Pap. Ex., vol. ii, p. 120, pl. clxxv, figs. A, B, male (1777); Cethosia biblis, Walker, Trans. Ent. Soc. Lond., 1895, p. 401, n. 26; Moore, Lep. Ind., vol. iv, pp. 185, 186 (1900). The larva in Hongkong feeds on Passiflora fetida, Linn., Natural Order Passifloreze. In India it feeds also on passion-flowers. 47, ATELLA PHALANTHA, Drury. Papilio phalantha, Drury, Ill. Ex. Ins., vol. i, p. 41, pl. xxi, figs. 1, 2 (1770) ; Atella phalantha, Moore, Lep. Ind., vol. iv, p. 198 (1900); Atella phalanta [sic], Walker, Trans. Ent. Soc. Lond., 1895, p. 451, n. 25; Papilio columbina, Cramer, Pap. Ex., vol. iii, p. 76, pl. coxxxvill, figs. A, B (1779); vol. iv, p. 92, pl. eccxxxvii, figs. D, E (1781). In Java the larva feeds on Ivora, Natural Order Rubiacex ; in Ceylon and on Flacourtia, Natural Order Bizinee; on Salix, Natural Order Salicineze, in India and the Isle of Réunion off the coast of Africa on the former genus of plants. 48, CuUPHA ERYMANTHIS, Drury. Papilio erymanthis, Drury, Tl. Bx. Ins., vol. 1, p. 29, pl. xv, figs. 3, 4 (1770); Cramer, Pap. Ex., vol. iii, p. 77, cexxxviii, figs. F, G (1779); Argynnis erymanthis, Westwood, Donovan’s Ins. China, new edition, p. 64, pl. xxxv, fig. 1 (1842); Cupha erymanthis, Walker, Trans. Ent. Soc. Lond., 1895, p. 451, n. 24; Fruhstorfer, Berl. Ent. Zeitsch., vol. xlii, p. 325 (1897); Stet. Ent. Zeit., vol. lx, p. 844 (1899) ; Moore, Lep. Ind., vol. iv, pp. 205, 206 (1900). Mr. James J. Walker has bred the larva in Hongkong on Glochi- dion eriocarpum, Champ., Natural Order Huphorbiacese ; in South India 1902.] lL. de Nicéville—Butterflies of Hongkong in Southern China. 19 the larva has been found on a species of willow, and on Flacourtia, Natural Order Bixinex. 49, CIRRHOCHROA mITHILA, Moore. Cirrochroa mithila, Moore, Proc. Zool. Soc. Lond., 1872, p. 558; Cirrhochroa mithila, Walker, Trans. Ent, Soc. Lond., 1895, p. 455, n. 388; Cirrochroa rotundata, Butler, Trans. Linn. Soc, Lond., Zoology, second series, vol. i, p. 543, n. 4: (1877). This butterfly has never been bred. 50*, CIRRHOCHROA SATELLITA, Butler. Cirrhochroa satellita, Butler, Cist. Ent., vol. i, p. 9 (1869); Walker, Trans. Ent, Soc. Lond., 1895, p. 455, n. 37; Cirrochroa satellita [sic], Moore, Lep. Ind., vol. iv, p. 223 (1900). The transformations of this butterfly are unknown. 51*, ARGYNNIS CHILDRENI, Gray. Argynnis childreni, Gray, Zool. Misc., vol. i, p. 33 (1831); Walker, Trans, Ent. Soc. Lond., 1895, p. 456, n. 42 ; Dryas childreni, Moore, Lep. Ind., vol. iv, p. 229 (1900). This fine butterfly has never been bred, 52. ARGYNNIS HYPERBIUS, Linneeus. Papilio hyperbius, Linnzus, Cent. Ins., p. 25 (1763); Papilio niphe, Linnzus Syst. Nat. Ins., ed. xii, vol. i, pt. 2, p. 785, n. 208 (1767) ; Drury, Ill. Ex, Ins., vol. i, p. 12, pl. vi, figs. 1, 1a, female (1770) ; Cramer, Pap. Ex., vol. i, p. 21, pl. xiv., figs. D, E, male; B, C, female (1775); Argynnis niphe, Walker, Trans. Ent. Soc. Lond., 1895, p. 455, n. 41; Acidalia hyperbius, Moore, Lep. Ind., vol. iv, pp. 234, 285 (1900) ; Papilio argynnis, Drury, Ill. Ex. Ins., vol. i, p. 18, pl. vi, figs. 2, 2a, male (1770). The larva of this interesting butterfly feeds on violets and pansies, Viola, Natural Order Violacee. 53. ERGOLIS ARIADNE, Johanssen. Papilio ariadne, Johanssen, Ameen. Acad., vol. vi, p. 407 (1764) ; Ergolis ariadne, Walker, Trans. Hnt. Soc. Lond., 1895, p. 451, n. 28; Moore, Lep. Ind., vol. v, pp. 18, 19 (1901). The larva in India feeds on Tragia, Natural Order Huphorbiacex. Family RIODINID A. Subfamily NemeEosiinz. o4. ZeEMeROS FLEGYAS, Cramer, Papilio flegyas, Cramer, Pap. Ex., vol, iii, p. 158, pl. cclxxx, figs. H, F, male 20 L. de Nicéville—Butterflies of Hongkong in Southern China. (No. 1, (1780); Zemeros flegyas, Walker, Trans. Ent. Soc. Lond., 1895, p. 459, n. 54; Papilio allica, Fabricius, Mant. Ins., vol. ii, p. 52, n. 510 (1787); Zemeros phlegyas indicus, Fruhstorfer, Berl. Ent. Zeitsch., vol. xlii, p. 333 (1897); Zemeros confucius, Kirby (nec. Moore), The Entomologist, vol. xxxii, p. 31 (1899). Papilio flegyas was originally described from China, 2.e., Southern China, probably from the Canton region in which Hongkong is situated, as this is the region from which all the old writers received all the species from China which they described. Mr. Fruhstorfer doubts Cramer’s locality and records Z. “‘ phlegyas” from Hast and West Java only. He names the North Indian form Z. phlegyas indicus, but Indian specimens are identical with those from China. Mr. Kirby records Z. confucius, Moore, from Hongkong, a species originally described from the Island of Hainan off the coast of China. Whether this species is a good one or not [am unable to say, as I possess no butterflies from Hainan. Dr. Holland says that it is a good species, In India the larva feeds on Mesa, Natural Order Myrsinee. 50. ABISARA ECHERIUS, Stoll. Papilio echerius, Stoll, Cramer’s Pap. Ex., Suppl., vol. v, p. 140, pl. xxxi, figs. 1, 1A, male; 1B, female (1790); Abisara echerivs, Walker, Trans. Ent. Soc. Lond., 1895, p. 459, n. 55; Papilio odin, Fabricius, Ent: Syst., vol. iii, pt. 1, p. 56, n. 175 (1793) ; Lyczena zenodice, Hiibner, Verz. bek. Schmett., p. 23, n. 174 (1816). I have not included in the synonymy given above the Papilio corio- lanus of Fabricius, as it was described from “ The Indies,” and is said to have acommon [on both wings] ferruginous band, which does not apply to the present species. Dr. Butler says it is well figured in the unpublished “TIcones” of Mr. Jones, a book not available in Calcutta. The larva of the closely-allied A. fraterna, Moore, in Southern India on Hmbelia and Ardisia, Natural Order Myrsinee; in Ceylon A. prunosa, Moore, feeds on Ardisia of the same Natural Order. Family LYCANIDA. 56. GERYDUS CHINENSIS, Felder. Miletus chinensis, Felder, Verh. zool.-bot. Gesellsch. Wien, vol. xii, p. 488, n. 146 (1862); Reise Nov., Lep., vol. ii, p. 284, n. 364, pl. xxxv, figs. 35, 36, female (1865) ; Gerydus chinensis, Walker, Trans. Ent. Soc. Lond., 1895, p. 460, n. 57. The transformations of no species of Gerydus is known. 57. NeopritHecops zALMorRA, Butler. Pithecops zalmora, Butler, Cat. Fab. Lep. B. M., p. 161 (1869); Neopithecops zalmora, Walker, Trans. Ent. Soc, Lond., 1895, p. 460, n. 58. 1902.] LL. de Nicéville—Butterflies of Hongkong in Southern China. 21 The larva of this little butterfly feeds on Glycosmis, Natural Order Rutacese in South India. 58. CHILADES LAIUSs, Cramer. Papilio lajus, Cramer, Pap. Ex., vol. iv, p. 62, pl. cccxix, figs. D, E, female (1780); Lycena laius, Butler, Cat. Fab. Lep. B. M., p. 171, n. 19 (1869) ; Chilades laius, Walker, Trans. Ent. Soc. Lond., 1895, p. 461, n. 63; Hesperia cajus, Fabricius, Ent. Syst., vol. iii, pt. 1, p. 296, n. 126 (1793); Lycena cajus, Wallengren, Kong}. Svenska Fregatten Hugenies, Zoologi, pt. 1, p. 356, n. 12 (1861); Plebeius leucofas- ciatus, Rober, Iris, vol. i, p. 59, pl. iv, fig. 32, male, wet-season form (1886). In India the larva feeds on Citrus, Natural Order Rutaces. 59. Zizera mana, Kollar. Lycena maha, Kollar, Hiigel’s Kaschmir, vol. iv, pt. 2, p. 422, n. 9 (1844); Zizera maha, Walker, Trans. Ent. Soc. Lond., 1895, p. 460, n. 60; Lycena bohemanni, Wallengren, Wien, Ent. Monatsb., vol. iv, p. 87, n. 16 (1860); Kong. Svenska, Fregatten Hugenies, Zoologi, pt. 1, p. 355, n. 11 (1861); Lycena argia, Elwes, Proc. Zool. Soc. Lond., p. 888, 1881); Plebeius alboceruleus, Rober, Iris, vol. i, p. 59, pl. iv, fig. 7, male (1886). Dr. A. G. Butler in Proc. Zool. Soc. Lond., 1900, p. 107, n. 3, pl. xi, figs. 5, 6, male, gives Lyceena opalina, Poujade, with L. marginata, Poujade, and Pledeius albocwruleus [sic], Rober, from Burma, Tibet and China as distinct from Lyceena maha, Kollar, with Polyammatus chandala, Moore, and Zizera ossa, Swinhoe, from Western India, occurring in the Lower Himalayas to Madras [? Bombay]; he also keeps distinct the Lycena diluta of Felder, with Lyczena squalida, Butler, from the Eastern Himalayas southwards to Ganjam in the Madras Presidency. The latter species was originally described from Cachar, so the province of Assam must be added to the region of Zizera diluta. I am unable to follow Dr. Butler in his division of the wide-ranging Z. maha into three geographical races. No hard and fast geographical line’ can be drawn between them, Z. maha occurring from Kashmir at least (and probably still further to the west) on the west to Hongkong on the east. In Calcutta the larva feeds on Oxalis, Natural Order Geraniacex. 60. Zizera otis, Fabricius. Papilio otis, Fabricius, Mant, Ins., vol. ii, p. 73, n. 689 (1787); Lycena serica, Felder, Verh. zool.-bot. Gesellsch. Wien, vol. xii, p. 487, n. 145 (1862) ; Polyammatus sangra, Moore, Proc. Zool. Soc. Lond., 1865, p. 772, pl. xli, fig. 8, male; Zizera sangra, Walker, Trans. Ent. Soc. Lond., 1895, p. 460, n. 59. Dr. A. G. Butler in Proc. Zool. Soc. Lond., 1900, p. 111, retains Lyczna indica, Murray, described from Allahabad in the North-Western 22 L. de Nicéville—Butterflies of Hongkong in Southern Ohina. [No. 1, Provinces, but which Dr. Butler restricts to Central and South India and Ceylon, as distinct from Papilio otis. 1 have nothing to add to my note in Journ. A. S. B., vol. xlvi, pt. 2, p. 611 (1897) with regard to these two supposed distinct species. In Calcutta the larva feeds on Alysicarpus, Natural Order Leguminose; in South India on Yornia, Natural Order Leguminosex. 61. Hveres araiapes, Pallas. Papilio argiades, Pallas, Reise, vol. i, app., p. 472, n. 65 (1771); Lycena argiade Walker, Trans. Ent. Soc. Lond., 1895, p. 461, n. 61. The larva in South India feeds on Cylista, Natural Order Legu- minose. 62. NacapuBA ATRATA, Horsfield. Lyczna atratus, Horsfield, Cat. Lep. E. I. Co., p. 78, n. 13 (1828). In Ceylon the larva feeds on Vateria, Natural Order Dipterocarpee ; in South India on Wagatea, Natural Order Leguminose; and on EHm- belia and ardisia, both Natural Order Myrsinec. 63. JAMIDES SIRAHA, Kheil. Plebeius siraha, Kheil, Rhop. Nias., p.30, n. 91, pl. v, fig. 35, male (1884); J. bachus, var., Distant, Rhop. Malay., p. 222, n. 1,pl. xxi, figs. 19, male; 16, female (1884). The larva of this butterfly has never been found, but the allied J. bachus, Cramer, in South India feeds on Butea, Pongamia and Xylia, all of the Natural Order Leguminose. 64*, LampIDES CELENO, Cramer. Papilio celeno, Cramer, Pap. Ex., vol. i, p. 51, pl. xxxi, figs. C, D, male (1775); Hesperia xlianus, Fabricius, Ent. Syst., vol. iii, pt. 1, p. 280, n. 79 (1793); Lampides zlianus [sic], Walker, Trans, Ent. Soc. Lond., 1895, p. 461, n, 64. In Java the larva feeds on Butea, Natural Order Leguminosex ; in Calcutta on Heynea, Natural Order Meliaceex; and on Pongamia, Natural Order Leguminose ; in South India on Abrus, Pongamia and Saraca, all Natural Order Leguminose. 65. CATocHRYSOPS sTRABO, Fabricius. Hesperia strabo, Fabricius, Ent. Syst., vol. iii, pt. 1, p. 287, n. 101 (1798); Catachrysops [sie] strabo, Walker, Trans. Ent. Soc, Lond., 1895, p. 462, n. 65. The larva in Orissa feeds on Dolichos, Natural Order Leguminose ; and in South India on Schleichera, Natural Order Sapindacee, and on Ougewmia and Cylista, Natural Order Leguminose. 1902.] L. de Nicéville—Butterflies of Hongkong in Southern China. 23 66. Catocurysops cneJus, Fabricius. Hesperia cnejus, Fabricius, Ent. Syst., Suppl., p. 430, n. 100-101 (1798). Dr. A. G. Butler in “The Entomologist,” vol. xxxiii, p. 1 (1900), places cnejus in Enchrysops, which has the eyes smooth, and strabo in Catochrysops, as it has the eyes hairy. The larva in Calcutta feeds on Phaseolus, in Orissa on Dolichos, and in South India on Ougeinia and Cylista—all Natural Order Leguminose. 67. PoLyomMmatus pericus, Linneus. Papilio beticus, Linnzus, Syst. Nat. Ins., ed. xii, vol. i, pt. 2, p. 789, n. 226 (1767) ; Lycena betica, Walker, Trans. Ent. Soc, Lond., 1895, p. 461, n. 62. The larva in Calcutta feeds on Crotalaria ; in South India on Butea and Cajanus; in Hurope on Colutea; and in South Africa on Crotalaria ; and in the Hawaiian Islands on Melilotus—all Natural Order Legu- Minose, 68. TIraota timo.e0N, Stoll. Papilio timoleon, Stoll, Suppl. Cramer, Pap. Ex., vol. v, p. 146, pl. xxxii, figs. 4, 4D, female (1790); Deudorie (Iraota) timoleon, Walker, Trans. Ent. Soc. Lond., 1895, p. 463, n. 72; Hesperia mecenas, Fabricius, Ent. Syst., vol. iii, pt. 1, p. 271, n. 45 (1793); Theela mzcenas, Westwood, Donovan’s Ins. China, new edition, p- 70, pl. xxxix, fig. 2, male (1842); Dewdoriz (Iraota) mecenas, Walker, Trans, Ent. Soc. Lond., 1895, p. 463, n, 73. The larva in South India feeds on three species of Ficus, Natural Order Urticaceze ; in Ceylon it feeds on the same plants. 69. Curetis acuta, Moore. Curetis acuta, Moore, Ann. and Mag. of Nat. Hist., fourth series, vol. xx, p. 50 (1877); Walker, Trans. Ent. Soc. Lond., 1895, p. 459, n. 56. The larva of this butterfly has never been found, but closely-allied species in Calcutta feed on Heynea, Natural Order Meliacexe, on Ponga- mia and Derris, Natural Order Leguminose ; and in South India on Abrus, Pongamia, Derris, Webeke and Xyha—all Natural Order Legu- MINOSE.- 70. ILBRDA PH@NICOPARYPHUS, Holland. Tlerda phenicoparyphus, Holland, Trans. Amer. Ent. Soc., vol. xiv, p. 220, n. 52, pl. ii, fig. 1, male (1877). This butterfly has never been bred. 71. Camena DEvA, Moore. Amblypodia deva, Moore, Horsfield and Moore, Cat. Lep. Mus. EH. I. C., vol. i, p. 46, n. 74 (1857). The larva in India feeds on Loranthus Natural Order Loranthacesx. 24 lL. de Nicéville—Butterflies of Hongkong in Southern China. (No. 1, 72. Apunaus LouiTa, Horsfield. Amblypodia lohita, Horsfield, Cat. Lep. E. I. Co., p. 106, n. 38 (1829); Aphnzus zebrinus, Walker, Trans. Ent. Soc. Lond., 1895, p. 462, n. 66. In South India&the larva feeds on Zizyphus, Natural Order Rhamneex, Wagatea and Xylia, Natural Order Leguminose, Terminalia, Natural Order Combretacese, Psidiwm, Natural Order Myrtacex, Lagerstremia, Natural Order Lythracex, Argyreia, Natural Order Convolvulacese and Dioscorea, Natural Order Dioscoreacew; and in Ceylon in plants of the Natural Order Convolvulaceex. 73*, TasurIaA cippus, Fabricius. Hesperia cippus, Fabricius, Ent. Syst., Suppl. vol. v, p. 429, n. 43-44 (1798) ; Tajuria longinus, Walker, Trans. Ent. Soc. Lond., 1895, p. 462, n. 67. In Java and South India the larva of this butterfly feeds on Loran- thus, Natural Order Loranthacee. 74. TAJURIA JANGALA, Horsfield. Amblypodia jangala, Horsfield, Cat. Lep. E. 1. Co., p. 113, n. 4 (1899); Sithon jangala, Walker, Trans. Ent. Soc. Lond., 1895, p. 462, n. 68. This species has never been bred. 75. LEHERA ERYX, Linneeus. Papilio eryx, Linneeus, Mant. Plant., p. 537 (1771); Deudoriw (Lehera) ery, Walker, Trans. Ent. Soc. Lond., 1895, p. 462, n. 69. In British Bhutan in North-Hastern India the larva of this butterfly has been found feeding on the fruit of the wild pomegranate (? Randia) Natural Order Rubiacex). 76. Druportx EPIJARBAS, Moore. Dipsas epijarbas, Moore, Horsfield and Moore, Cat. Lep. Mus. H. I. Co., vol. i, ~ p, 32, n. 40 (1857); Walker, Trans. Ent. Soc. Lond., 1895, p. 463, n. 71. The larva in the Western Himalayas feeds on the fruit of the pome- eranate, Punica Granatum, Linn., Natural Order Lythracex, and on the fruit of the horse-chestnut, Asculus indica, Colehr., Natural Order Sapindacee ; in South India on the pods of Connarus Ritchiet, Hook. f., Natural Order Connaracez. 77. RAPALA SCHISTACEA, Moore. Deudoriz schistacea, Moore, Proc. Zool. Soc. Lond., 1879, p. 140. In Calcutta the larva feeds on Antidesma, Natural Order Huphor- 1902.] lL. de Nicéville—Butterflies of Hongkong in Southern China. 25 biacee; in the Western Himalayas on Spirwa, Natural Order Rosacee ; in South India on Acacia, Natural Order Leguminose aud Quisqualis, Natural Order Combretacex. 78*. Kapaa varuna, Horsfield. Theela varuna, Horsfield, Cat. Lep. Mus. E. I. Co., p. 91, n. 24 (1829); Deudoriz orseis, Hewitson, Ill. Diurn. Lep., p. 28, n. 20 (1863); Deudoria (Rapala) orseis, Walker, Trans. Ent. Soc. Lond., 1895, p. 468, n. 70. The larva in South India feeds on Zizyphus, Natural Order Rham- nex, Xylia, Natural Order Leguminose and Quisqualis, Natural Order Combretucex. Family PAPILIONID Ai. Subfamily Pinrina, 79. De.tas Hiprrs, Hubner. Deltas hierte, Hiibner, Zutr. Ex. Schmett., figs. 77, 78, male (1818); Mitis, Iris, vol. vi, p. 107, n. 38 (1893); Walker, Trans. Ent. Soc. Lond., 1895, p. 464, n. 75. This species has never been bred, but the larva will almost cer- tainly be found on Loranthus, Natural Order Loranthacee. 80. Dettas acuata, Linneeus. Papilio aglaia, Linnzus, Syst. Nat. Ins., ed. x, vol. i, pt. 2, p. 465, n. 44 (1758); Delias aglaia, Butler, Ann. and Mag. of Nat. Hist., sixth series, vol. xx, p. 162, n. 78 (1897); Papilio pasithoé, Linnzeus, Syst. Nat. Ins., ed. xii, vol. i, pt. 2, p. 755, n. 53 (1767); Pieris pasithoé, Westwood, Donovan’s Ins. China, new edition. p. 59, pl. xxx, figs. 2, 2a, male (1842); Delias pasithoé, Walker, Trans. Ent. Soc. Lond., 1895, p. 463, n. 74; Papilio dione, Drury, Ill. Ex. Ins., vol. ii, pl. viii, figs. 3, 4, male (1773); Papilio porsenna, Cramer, Pap. Ex., vol. i, p. 68, pl. xliii, figs. D, H, male (1775). Larva probably feeds on Loranthus. Sl. CATOPSILIA CROCALE, Cramer. Papilio crocale, Cramer, Pap. Ex., vol. i, p. 87, pl. lv, figs. C, D, female (1775); Catopsilia crocale, Leech. Butt. from China, Japan, and Corea, p. 424 (1893); Walker, Trans. Ent. Soc. Lond., 1895, p. 464, n. 79; Papilio catilla, Cramer, Pap. Ex., vol. iii, p. 63, pl. ccxxix, figs. D, H, female (1779); Catopsilia catilla, Walker, Trans. Ent. Soc. Lond., 1895, p. 464, n. 78.* The larva in India feeds on various species of Camz, Natural Order Leguminose. * Mr. James J. Walker keeps these two species distinct, and has reversed the references to them ; moreover one of his dates is incorrect. di, wity 4H » 26 L. de Nicéville—Butterflies of Hongkong in Southern China. [No. I, 82. CaTOPSILTA PYRANTHE, Linueus. Papilio pyranthe, Linnzeus, Syst. Nat. Ins., ed. x, vol. i, pt. 2, p. 469, n. 66 (1758); Colias phyranthe, Westwood, Donoyan’s Ins., China, new edition, p. 61, pl. xxxi, fig. 1, male (1842); Papilio chryseis, Drury, Ill. Ex. Ent., vol. i, p. 24, pl. xii, figs. 3, 4, male (1773); Catopsilia chryseis, Walker, Trans. Ent. Soc. Lond., 1895, p. 464, n. 77. The larva of this butterfly in India feeds on Cassia, Natural Order Leguminose. 83*. Trias LIBYTHEA, Fabricius. Papilto libythea, Fabricius, Ent. Syst., Suppl., vol. v, p. 427, n. 598, 599 (1798); Terias libythea, Butler, Ann. and Mag. of Nat. Hist., seventh series, vol. i, p. 58, n. 3 (1898) ; Terias brigitta, Walker (nec Cramer), Trans. Ent. Soc. Lond., 1895, p, 465, n. 83. In South India the larva of this butterfly feeds on Cassia, Natural Order Leguminose. 84*, Trias SUBFERVENS, Butler. Terias subfervens, Butler, Ann. and Mag. of Nat. Hist., fifth series, vol. xi, p. 278 (1883); seventh series, vol. i, p. 65, n. 24 (1898); Terias leta, Walker (nec Boisduval), Trans. Ent. Soc. Lond., 1895, p. 465, n. 82. This species has been bred in Japan on Cassia. Natural Order Leguminose. 85. TERIAS HECABE, Linneeus. Papilio hecabe, Linnzeus, Syst. Nat. Ins., ed. x, vol. i, pt. 2, p. 470, n. 74 (1758); Terias hecabe, Walker, Trans. Ent. Soc. Lond., 1895, p. 464, n. 80; Butler, Ann. and Mag. of Nat., Hist., seventh series, vol.i, p. 69,n. 36 (1898) ; Terias anemone, Felder, Wien. Ent. Monatsb., vol. vi, p. 23, n. 7 (1862); Butler, Ann. and Mag. of Nat. Hist., seventh series, vol. i, p. 69, n. 36 (1898) ; Terias mandarina, de ?Orza, Cat. Lép. Jap., p- 18, n. 23 (1869) ; Walker, Trans. Ent. Soc. Lond., 1895, p. 465, n. 81. Dr. A. G. Butler in his latest revision of the genus records both T. anemone, Felder, and 17’. hecabe, Linneus, from Hongkong. Had he seen these common insects in life and noted the marvellous seasonal changes which takes place in them I do not think he would have wasted time in trying to make two distinct species out of them, each with wet-season, intergrade or intermediate, and dry-season forms. The larva in India has been recorded to feed on a great variety of plants of the Natural Order Leguminose, such as Sesbania, Aischynomene, Cassia and Albizzia. 86. DeERCAS VERHUELLI, van der Hoeven. Colias verhuellt, van der Hoeven, Tijdsch. voor Nat. Gesch. en Phys., vol. v, 1902.] L. de Nicéeville—Butterflies of Hongkong in Southern China. 27 p. 341, n. 3, pl. vii, figs. 3a, 3b, female (1839) ; Dercas verhuelli, de Nicéville, Ann. and Mag. of Nat. Hist , seventh series, vol. ii, p, 480, n. 1 (1898). The larva and pupa of this species are unknown. 87. Dercas skerrcutyt, de Nicéville. Dercas skertchlyi, de Nicéville, Ann. and Mag. of Nat. Hist., seventh series, vol. ii, p. 481, n. 2 (1898). The transformations of this genus are quite unknown. 88. Ixras pyrene, Linneeus. Papilio pyrene, Linnzus, Mus. Ulr., p. 241, n. 60 (1764) ; Ivias pyrene, Walker, Trans. Ent. Soc. London, 1895, p. 467, n. 89; Pieris (Thestias) pyrene, Westwood, Donovan’s Ins., China, new edition, p. 61, pl. xxxi, fig. 2, male (1842); Papilio enippe, Drury, Ill. Ex. Ins., vol. i. p. 11, and Index (two places), pl. v, figs. 2, 2a, male (1770); Ixias evippe (sic !), Butler, Ann. and Mag. of Nat. Hist., seventh series, vol. i, p. 136, n. 11 (1898); Papilio enippe (enippa in one place in text), Cramer, Pap. Ex., vol. ii, p. 13, pl. cv, figs. C, D, female (1777); vol. iii, p. 63, pl. cexxix, figs. B, C, female (1779). The larva in India feeds on Capparis, Natural Order Capparidee. 89. Hersomora gLavucippr, Linneus, Papilio glaucippe, Linneeus, Syst. Nat. Ins., ed. x, vol. i, pt. 2, p. 469, n. 65 (1758); Drury, Il. Hx. Ins., vol. i, p. 20, pl. x, figs. 3, 4, male (1773) ; Hebomoia glaucippe, Walker, Trans. Ent. Soc. Lond., 1895, p. 467, n. 90; Fritze, Zool. Jahr., vol. xi, p. 259 (1898); Frahstorfer, Berl. Hnt. Zeitsch., vol. xliii, p. 174 (1898) ; Butler, Ann. and Mag. of Nat. Hist., seventh series, vol. i, p. 290, n. 1 (1898) ; Pieris (Iphias) glawcippe, Westwood, Donovan’s Ins., China, new edition, p. 60, pl. xxxi, fig. 1, male (1842). - The larva of the allied H. australis, Butler, in South India feeds on Orateva and Capparis, both of the Natural Order Capparidex. 90*. PrioNeris CLEMANTHE, Doubleday. Pieris clemanthe, Doubleday, Ann. and Mag. of Nat. Hist., first series, vol. xvii, p. 23 (1846); Prionerts clemanthe, Walker, Trans. Ent. Soc, Lond., 1895, p. 464, n. 76. The larve of allied species of this genus in India feed on Capparis. Natural Order Capparidex. 91*, Appras ALBINA, Boisduval. Pieris albina, Boisdaval, Sp. Gen., vol. i, p. 480, n. 62 (1886); Tachyris (appias) albina, Walker, Trans. Ent. Soc. Lond., 189%, p. 467, n. 88. The larva in Sout! India feeds ou Hemicyclia. Natural Order Euphorbiacee. 28 L. de Nicéville—Butterflies of Hongkong in Southern China. [No. 1, 92. HupHINA NerRIssa, Fabricius. Papilio nerissa, Fabricius, Syst. Ent., p. 471, n. 123 (1775); Pieris (Huphina) merissa, Walker, Trans. Ent. Soc. Lond., 1895, p. 466, n. 85; Huphina nerissa, Butler, Ann. and Mag. of Nat. Hist., seventh series, vol. iii, p. 212, n. 53 (1899); Papilio amasone, Cramer, Pap. Ex., vol. 1, p. 68, pl. xliv, fig. A, male (1775); Papilio coronis, Cramer, Pap. Ex., vol. 1, p. 69, pl. xliv, figs. B, C, female (1775) ; Huphina pallida, Swinhoe, Proc. Zool. Soc, Lond., 1885, p. 137, n. 103; Pieris (Huphina) pallida, Walker, Trans. Ent. Soc. Lond., 1895, p. 466, n. 86. The larva in India feeds on Capparis, Natural Order Capparidee. 93*. HuvpPHINA AspastAé, Stoll. Papilio aspasia, Stoll, Suppl. Cramer, Pap. Ex., p. 148, pl. xxxiii, figs. 3, 3e, male (1790) ; Pieris (Hupina) aspasia, Walker, Trans. Ent. Soc. Lond., 1895, p. 466, n. 87; Huphina olga, Butler, Ann. and Mag. of Nat. Hist., seventh series, vol. iii, p- 210, n, 43 (1899). Mr. James J. Walker records a single specimen from Hongkong in the collection of the British Museum. True H. aspasia, Stoll, appears to be confined to the Moluccas, but the variety or local race, Pontia olga, Eschscholtz, is extremely common in the Philippines, and a specimen may easily have been blown over to Hongkong from thence in a ty- phoon. It has apparently not been bred, but like all Huphinas the larva probably feeds on capers, Natural Order Capparidee. 94. Prpris caNnipia, Sparrman. Papilio canidia, Sparrman, Ameen. Acad., vol. vii, p. 504, note m (1768); Pieris canidia, Leech, Butt. from China, Japan, and Corea, p. 456 (1898) ; Pieris (Ganoris) cunidia, Walker, Trans. Ent. Soc. Lond., 1895, p. 465, n. 84. The larva of this butterfly, which is by far the commonest species in Hongkong, feeds on various species of Brassica, Natural Order Cruci- fere. Subfamily PAPILIONIN &. 95. Papinio aRIsTOLOcHIz, Fabricius. Papilio aristolochiz, Fabricius, Syst. Ent., p. 443, n. 3 (1775); Rothschild, Nov. Zool., vol, ii, p, 245, n. 39 (1895) ; Walker, Trans. Ent. Soc. Lond., 1895, p, 468, n. 91. The larva in India feeds on Aristolochia, Natural Order Aristolo- chiacez. 96*. Papitio xuTHus, Linneus. Papilio suthus, Linnzeus, Syst. Nat. Ins. ed. xii, vol. i, pt. 2, p. 751, n. 34 (1767); Walker, Trans. Ent. Soc. Lond., 1895, p. 472, n. 104; Rothschild, Nov. Zool., vol. ii, p. 503 (1895); Papilio zanthus, Rothschild, Noy. Zool.; vol. ii, p. 278, n. 66 (1895). 1902.] L. de Nicéville—Butterflies of Hongkong in Southern China. 29 In China and Japan the larva of this butterfly has been recorded to feed on Zanthorylum and Aigle, Natural Order Rutacez, and on Phellodendron. 97. Papitio DemoLeus, Linneus. Papilio demoleus, Linnzus, Syst. Nat. Ins,, ed. x, vol. i, pt, 2, p. 464, n. 35 (1758) ; Westwood, Donovan’s Ins., China, new edition, p. 57, pl. xxviii, fig. 2, female (1842); Rothschild, Nov. Zool., vol. ii, p. 279, n. 67 (1895); Papilio erithonius Cramer, Pap. Ex., vol. iii, p. 67, pl. cexxxii, figs. A, B, male (1782); Walker, Trans. Ent. Soc. Lond., 1895, p. 470, n. 98; Papilio epiws, Westwood, Donovan’s Ins., China, new edition, p. 56, pl. xxvili, fig. 1, male (1842), The larva in India feeds on Ruta, Glycosmis, Murraya, Citrus and Afgle, all Natural Order Rutacexw, Psoralea, Natural Order Leguminose, while the local race P. demoleus sthenelus, Macleay, is said to feed on Salvia, Natural Order Labiat#, New Guinea. 98. PapiLio HELENUS, Linnzeus. Papilio helenus, Linnzeus, Syst. Nat. Ins., ed. x, vol. i, pt. 2, p. 459, n. 4 (1758); Elwes, Proc. Zool. Soc. Lond., 1881, p. 873; Rothschild, Nov. Zool., vol. ii, p. 284, n, 72 (1895); Walker, Trans. Ent. Soc. Lond., 1895, pl. 469, n. 96. The larva in India feeds on Zanthorylum, Glycasmis and Citrus, Natural Order Rutacex. 99. PAPILIO MEMNON AGENOR, Linneeus. Papilio agenor, Linnzus, Syst. Nat. Ins., ed. x, vol. i, pt. 2, p. 460, n. 13 (1758) ; Westwood, Donovan’s Ins., China, new edition, p. 53, pl. xxiv, fig. 2, female, second form (1842); Walker, Trans. Ent. Soc. Lond., 1895, n. 469, n. 94; Papilio memnon agenor, Rothschild, Nov. Zool., vol. ii, p. 316 (d) (1895); Papilio memnon, Leech, Butt. from China, Japan and Corea, p. 544 (1893). The larva of this butterfly does not appear to have been found in India, but it almost certainly feeds on plants of the arangeaceous group, Natural Order Rutacee. True P. memnon, Linneus, in Sumatra feeds on Citrus. 100. Papinio PROTENOR, Cramer. Papilio protenor, Cramer, Pap. Ex., vol. i, p. 77, pl. xlix, figs. A, B, male (1775) ; Westwood, Donovan’s Ins., China, new edition, p. 56, pl. xxvii, female (1842) ; Elwes, Proc. Zool. Soc. Lond., 1881, p. 872, Leech, Butt. from China, Japan and Corea, p. 546 (1898) ; Rothschild, Nov. Zool., vol. ii, p. 381, n. 108 (1895); Walker, Trans. Ent. Soc, Lond., 1895, p. 469, n. 95. The larva of this butterfly in the Western Himalayas feeds on Zanthorylum, Natural Order Rutacex. 30 L. de Nicéville—Butterflies of Hongkong in Southern China. [No. 1, 101. Papinio POLYTES BORBALIS, Felder. Papilio polytes, var. borealis, Felder, Wien. Ent. Monatsb, vol. vi, p. 22, n. 2 (1861); P. polytes borealis, Rothschild, Nov. Zool., vol. ii, p. 348 (b) (1895); Papilio polytes, Walker, Traus. Ent. Soc. Lond., 1895, p. 469, n. 97. Mr. James J. Walker records the larva of this species 11 Hongkong feeding on orange, lime, and pumilo (Citrus, Natural Order Rutacezx). 102. PaPiLio CLYTIA PANOPE, Linneus. Papilio panope, Linnzeus, Syst. Nat. Ins., ed. x, vol. i, pt. 2, p. 479, n. 131 (1758) ; Papilio saturata, Moore, Proc. Zool. Soc. Lond., 1878, p. 697; Papilio clytia panope, Linnzus, (g#): ab. loe. satwratus, Rothschild, Noy. Zool., vol. ii, p. 369 (1895) ; Papilio clytia, Walker, Trans. Hut. Soc. Lond., 1895, p. 470, n. 99. In Hongkong the larva has been found on Morinda umbellata, Natural Order Rubiacex ; in South India a local race of this species feeds in the larval state on Cinnamomum, Alseodaphne and Litsea, Natural Order Lauwrinex; in the Western Himalayas on Litsga ; in Calcutta on Antiaris, Natural Order Urticacex; and in Bombay on Tetranthera, Natural Order Zaurinee ; the latter genus being appar- ently a synonym of Litsea. , 103. PapiLio BIANOR, Cramer. Papilio bianor, Cramer, Pap. Ex., vol. ii, p. 10, pl. cili, fig. ¢ (1777) ; Rothschild, Nov. Zool., vol. ii, p. 378, n. 142 (1895); Walker, Trans, Ent. Soc. Lond., 1895, p. 468, n. 93. The food-plant of the larva of this butterfly does not appear to have been recorded. 104. Papinio paris, Linneeus. Papilio paris, Linnzeus Syst. Nat. Ins., ed. x, vol. i, pt. 2, p. 459, n. 3 (1758); Westwood, Donovan’s Ins., China, new edition, p. 51, pl. xxii, figs. 1, 2, female (1842) ; Walker, Trans. Ent. Soc. Lond., 1895, p. 468, n. 92. The food-plant of the larva of this common butterfly is apparently unknown. 105. Papinio anTIPHATES, Cramer. Papilio antiphates, Cramer, Pap. Ex., vol. i, p. 113, pl. Ixxii, figs. A, B, male (1775) ; Rothschild, Nov. Zool., vol. ii, p. 410, n. 170 (1895) ; Walker, Trans. Ent. Soc. Lond., 1895, p. 471, n. 100. I cannot find that the food-plant of this species has been recorded, though Mynheer Piepers has described the transformations of the lucal race Alcibiades, Fabricius, in Java, 1902.] L. de Nicéville—Butterflies of Hongkong in Southern China. 31 106. Papitio nurypyLus AXION, Felder. Papilio awion, Felder, Verh. zool.-bot. Gesellgch. Wien, vol. xiv, p. 305, n. 224, p. 300, n. 128 (1864); Papilio ewrypylus arion, Rothschild, Nov. Zool., vol. ii, p. 433 (h) (1895) ; Papilio eurypilus [sic !], Walker, Trans. Ent. Soc. Lond., 1895, p. 471, n. 102. The larva at Balasore near Calcutta has been recorded to feed on Michelia, Natural Order Magnoliacex, and Uvaria, Natural Order Ano- nace. In Calcutta I have bred it on Michelia, Natural Order Magnoliacee, and on Polyalthia, Natural Order Magnoliacezx ; while the loca] race yasun, Esper, feeds on Unona and Succopetalum, Natural Order anonacese in Southern India. 107. Papitio sARPEDON SEMIFASCIA’US, Honrath. Papilio sarpedon, var. semifasciatus, Honrath, Ent. Nach., vol. xiv, p. 161 (1888) ; Papilio sarpedon semifasciatus, Rothschild, Nov. Zool., vol. ii, p. 442 (6) (1895) ; Papilio sarpedon, Walker, Trans. Ent. Soc. Lond., 1895, p. 471, n. 101. The larva of different local races of P, sarpedon feed in J apan on Machilus, Natural Order Laurinex; in the Western Himalayas on the same plant; and in South India on Cinnamomum, Alseoduphne and Tvtseea, all of the same Natural Order. 108. Papinio agaMemnoy, Linneeus. Papilio agamemnon, Linnzeus, Syst. Nat. Ins., ed. X, vol. i, pt. 2, p. 462, n, 21 (1758); Westwood, Donovan’s Ins., China, new edition, p. 55, pl. xxvi, fig, 2, female (1842) ; Rothschild, Nov. Zool., vol. ii, p. 447, n. 198 (1895); Walker, Trans. Ent Soc. Lond., 1895, p. 471, n. 101. : The larva of this butterfly in Java and Celebes has been found on Anona, Natural Order Anonaces ; in the Philippine Isles on Arctacarpus, Unona, and Michelia ; in Sumatra on Anona and Michelia ; and in India on Unona, Polyalthia, Anona, and Saccopetalum—all Natural Order Anonacesx. 109. Leprocircos curtus, Fabricius, Papilio curius, Fabricius, Mant. Ins., vol. ii, p. 9, n. 71 (1787) ; curius, Walker, Trans. Ent. Soc. Lond., 1895, p. 472, n. 105, Leptocircus In October, 1892, on the Daunat Range, Central Tenasserin, Burma, I observed a female of the allied Leptocireus mages, Zinken-Sammer, ovipositing on the underside of the leaves of a creeper with compound leaves, each leaf consisting of three leaflets, the Illigera burmannica of King, Natural Order Combretacex. The egg is spherical, smooth, pale green, almost transparent, and of the usual papilionid form. Unfor- tunately I was not able to breed the larva. 32 L. de Nicéville—Butterflies of Hongkong in Southern China. [No. 1, Family HESPERIID 2. 110. TaGIADES Atricts, Fabricius. Hesperia atticus, Fabricius, Ent. Syst., vol. iii, pt. 1, p. 339, n. 288 (1793); Tagiades atticus, Walker, Trans. Ent. Soc. Lond., 1895, p. 475, n. 119. In Southern India the larva of this butterfly feeds on Dioscorea, Natural Order Dioscoreacex, and Smilax, Natural Order Liliacee. 111. OpoNnTOPTILUM ANGULATA, Felder. Pherygospidea angulata, Felder, Verh. zool.-bot. Gesellsch. Wien, vol. xii, p. 488, n. 149 (1862); Achlyodes Sura, Moore, Proc. Zool. Soc. Lond., 1865, p. 786; Anti- gonus sura, Walker, Trans. Ent. Soc. Lond., 1895, p. 475, n. 120. The larva in South India feeds on Allophylus Cobbe, Blune, Natural Order Sapindacez. 112. Caprona ALIDA, de Nicéville. Caprona alida, de Nicéville, Journ. Bomb, Nat. Hist. Soc., vol. vi, p. 394, n, 37, pl. G, fig. 40, male (1891). The transformations of this butterfly are unknown. 113. Caprona ELWesiI, Watson. Caprona elwesii, Watson, Journ. Bomb, Nat. Hist. Soc., vol. x, p. 674 (1897) ; Caprona syrichthus, var., Elwes, Proc. Zool. Soc. Lord., 1892, p. 656, pl. xliii, fig. 2. The transformations of this butterfly are unknown. 114, AsTIcTOPTERUS OLIVASCENS, Moore. Astictopterus olivascens, Moore, Proce. Zool. Soc. Lond., 1878, p. 692 ; Asticopterus [sic!] olivascens, Walker, Trans. Ent. Soc. Lond., 1895, p. 476, n. 124; Cyclopides chinensis, Leech, The Entomologist, vol. xxiii, p. 48 (1890); Steropes nubilus, Mabille, Bull. Soc. Ent. Belg., vol. xxxv, p. lxiv (1891); Leech, Butt. from China Japan and Corea, p. 630 (1893). This obscure skipper has never been bred. 115. Suastus Gremius, Fabricius. Hesperia gremius, Fabricius, Ent. Syst., a Suppl., vol. v, p. 433, n. 282-283 (1798); Suastus gremius, Walker, Trans. Ent. Soc. Lond., 1895, p. 474, n. 115. The larva in India feeds on the leaves of palms, Areca, Caryota, Pheniz, Calamus, and Cocos, Natural Order Palmez. 116. Jamprix STELLIFER, Butler. Astictopterus stellifer, Butler, Trans. Linn. Soc. Lond., Zoology, second series, 1902.] L. de Nicéville—Butterflies of Hongkong in Southern China. 33 vol. i, p. 555, n. 7 (1877); Asticopterus [sic !] (Iambry# sic!) salsala, Walker, Trans. Ent. Soc. Lond., 1895, p. 476, n. 125. This butterfly has never been bred, but the closely-allied I. salsalu, Moore, in India feeds on bamboos and grasses, Natural Order Graminee. 117. TARACTROCERA ATROPUNCTATA, Watson. Taractrocera atropunctata, Watson, Journ. Bomb. Nat. Hist. Soc., vol. x, p. 676, un. 275, pl. A, fig. 9, male (1897). Transformations unknown. 118. Hyaroris aprastus, Cramer. Papilio adrastus, Cramer, Pap. Ex., vol. iv, p. 62, pl. cccxix, figs. F, G, male (1780); Hyatotis adrastus, Walker, Trans. Ent. Soc. Lond., 1895, p. 476, n. 122. The larva in Sumatra feeds on Calamus, and in India on Pheniz and Calamus, Natural Order Palmex, and doubtless on other palms, 119. Marapa arta, Moore. Hesperia aria, Moore, Horsfield and Moore, Cat. Lep. Mus. H.1.C., vol. i, p. 254, nu. 587 (1857) ; Matapa aria, Walker, Trans. Ent. Soc. Lond., 1895, p. 478, n. 108. The larva in India feeds on the leaves of bamboos, Bambusa, Dendrocalamus and Ochlandra, Natural Order Graminex. 120*. Erronora tTHrax, Linneus, Papilio thraz, Linneus, Syst. Nat. Ins., ed. xii, vol. i, pt. 2, p. 794, n. 264, (1767) ; Erionota thraz, Walker, Trans. Ent. Soc. Lond., 1895, p. 476, n. 121. Mr. James J. Walker records the breeding of this large skipper at Hongkong on banana leaves. In India also the larva feeds on species of Musa, Natural Order Scitamineex. 121. Norocrypra FEISTHAMELLI, Boisduval, Thymele feisthamelii, Boisduval, Voy l’astrolahe, Lep., p. 159, pl. iii, fig. 6 (1882); Plesioneura alysos, Moore, Proc. Zool. Soc. Lond., 1865, p. 789 ; Notocrypta. aiysos, Walker, Trans. Ent. Soc. Lond., 1895, p. 473, n. 109. In the Western Himalayas the larva of this butterfly feeds on Hedychium, Natural Order Scitaminexe ; in South India it feeds on Curcuma, Hedychium, and Amomum, all Natural Order Sciiaminee. 122. Ubpaspxs ro.us, Cramer. Papilio folus, Cramer, Pap. Ex., vol. i, p. 118, pl. Ixxiv, fig. F, female (1775) ; Udaspes folus, Walker, Trans. Ent. Soc. Lond., 1895, p. 476, n. 123. J. 1. 5 34 L. de Nicéville—Butterflies of Hongkong in Southern China. [No. ], The larva of this species in India feeds on Curcuma, Kempferia, Hedychium, and Amomum—all Natural Order Scitaminex. 123. Te.icora BamBus#z, Moore. Pamphila bambusz, Moore, Proc. Zool. Soc. Lond., 1878, p. 691, pl. xlv, fig. 11, male ; 12, female ; Telicota bambuse, Walker, Trans. Ent. Soc. Lond., 1895, p. 475, n. 116. The larva in India feeds on the leaves of bamboos, Bambusa and Oxytenanthera, Natural Order Graminex. 124. Terxicota aucias, Linneus. Papilio augias, Linnzus, Syst. Nat. Ins., ed. xii, vol. i, pt. 2, p. 794, n. 257 (1767); Telicota augias, Elwes and Edwards, Trans. Zool. Soc. Lond., vol. xiv, p. 251 (1897). This species does not appear to have been bred. Messrs Elwes and Edwards record it from Hongkong, but it is very difficult to say from examining the markings only whether any particular specimen of this group of the genus from Hongkong is 7. bambuszx or T. augias ; in mark. ings the specimens seem to be intermediate. Those gentlemen appar- ently make out differences between the two species in the form of the clasp in the males, which from the figures given by them (Il. c., pl. xxv, fios. 62, 62a, augias, and 63, bambusz) seem to be sufficient to distiuguish the males. 125. PapRAONA DARA, Kollar. Hesperia dara, Kollar, Hugel’s Kaschmir, vol. iv, pt. 2, p. 455, n. 4 (1844); Telicota dara, Elwes and Edwards, Trans. Zool. Soc. Lond., vol. xiv, p. 255 (1897) ; Telicota mexsoides, Walker, Trans. Ent. Soc. Lond., 1895, p. 475, n. 117. The larva in South India feeds on Bumbusa, Oxytenanthera, and Ochlandra, Natural Order Graminee. 126. Harpe ceytonica, Moore. Halpe ceylonica, Moore, Proc. Zool. Soc. Lond., 1878, p. 690, pl. xlv, fig. 9, male ; Halpe mooreit, Watson, Proc. Zool. Soc. Lond., 1893, p. 109; Walker, Trans. Ent. Soc. Lond., 1895, p. 475, n. 118. In South India the larva feeds on Bambusa and Ozytenanthera, Natural Order Graminez. 127. Baorts oceta, Hewitson. Hesperia oceia, Hewitson, Desc, Hesperide, p. 31, n. 22 (1868); Baoris oceia, Walker, Trans. Ent. Soc. Lond., 1895, p. 473, n. 110, The larva in South India feeds on Bambusa, Dendrocalamus, and Ochlandra, Natural Order Graminez. 1902.] lL. de Nicéville—Butterflies of Hongkong in Southern China. 38 128, Cuapra mAruias, Fabricius. Hesperia mathias, Fabricius, Ent. Syst., Suppl., p- 433, n. 289-290 (1798); Chapra mathias, Walker, Trans. Ent. Soc. Lond., 1895, p. 474, n. 113. The larva in India feeds on rice Oryza sativa, Linn., and on grasses, Natural Order Graminex. 129. Parnara consuncta, Herrich-Schaffer. Goniloba conjuncta, Herrich-Schaffer, Prodr. Syst. Lep., vol. iii, p. 75, n. 44 (1869); Hesperia narosa, Moore, Proc. Zool. Soc. Lond., 1878, p. 687, pl. xlv, fig. 4, male; Baoris narosa, Walker, Trans. Ent. Soc. Lond., 1895, p. 474, n. 111. The larva in South India has been bred on Indian Corn or Maize, Zea Mays, Linn., and on coarse broad-leaved grasses, Natural Order Graminex. 130. Parnara assamensis, de Nicéville. Parnara assamensis, de Nicéville, Journ. A.S. B., vol. li, pt. 2, p. 65, n. 202 (1882) ; Wood-Mason and de Nicéville, Journ A.S%. B., vol. lv, pt. 2, p. 382, n. 215, pl. xviii, figs. 5, 5a, male; pl. xvii, figs. 7, 7a, female (1886); Baoris assamensis, Walker, Trans. Ent. Soc. Lond., 1895, p. 474, n. 112. This species has never been bred. 131. Parnara GoTTaTus, Bremer and Grey. Endamus guttatus, Bremer and Grey, Schmett. N. China’s, p. 10, n. 43 (1853); Parnara guttatus, Walker, Trans. Ent. Soc. Lond , 1895, p. 474, nu. 114. The larva in India feeds on grasses and rice, Oryza, Natural Order Graminex. 132. Parnara conticua, Mabille. Pamphila contigua, Mabille, Bull. Soc. Zool., France, vol. ii, p. 232, male (1877) ; Elwes and Edwards, Trans. Zool. Soc. Lond., vol. xiv, p. 282 (1897). This butterfly has never been bred. 133. ParNnara PELLUCIDA, Murray. Pamphila pellucida, Murray, Ent. Month, Mag., vol. xi, p. 172 (1875). Has never been bred to my knowledge. 134. Parnara coraca, Moore. Hesperia colaca, Moore, Proc. Zool. Soc. Lond., 1877, p. 594, pl, Ivii, fig. 7, male. In South India the larva of this butterfly feeds on soft, small grasses, Natural Order Graminez. 36 L. de Nicéville—Butterflies of Hongkong in Southern China. [No. 1, 135. PAaRNARA BEVANI, Moore. Hesperia bevani, Moore, Proc. Zool. Soc. Lond., 1878, p. 688. The larva in South India feeds on rice, Oryza, Natural Order Gramines. 136*. IsMENE ATAPHUS, Watson. Ismene ataphus, Watson, Proc. Zool. Soc. Lond., 1898, p. 126; Walker, Trans. Ent. Soc. Lond., 1895, p. 473, n. 106. The larva in Ceylon and the Western Himalayas feeds on Hiptage, Natural Order Malpighiacez. 137*. Hasora vittTa, Butler. Hesperia vitta, Butler, Trans. Ent. Soc. Lond., 1870, p. 498, Lep. Ex., p. 167, n. 8, pl. lix, fig. 9 (1874); Hasara vitta, Walker, Trans. Ent. Soc. Lond., 1895, p. 473, n. 107. Originally described from Sarawak in Borneo. The sex of the type specimen is not stated by the describer. It has never been bred. 138. ParaTa ALEXIS, Fabricius. Papilio alesis, Fabricius, Syst. Ent., p. 5383, n. 387 (1775); Papilio cramus, Cramer, Pap. Ex., vol. iii, p. 163, pl. eclxxxiv, fig. E, male (1780). This is probably the species Mr. J. J. Walker records from Hong- kong as Hasora vitta, Butler. The larva in Calcutta feeds on Pangamia, Natural Order Leguminose, and on Heynea, Natural Order Meliacez ; in South India it feeds on the first-named plant. 139. RHopaLOCAMPTA BENJAMINII, Guérin. Thymele benjaminii, Guérin, Delessert’s Souv. voy. dans l’Inde, vol. ii, p. 79, pl. xxii, fig. 2. The larva in Sikhim in the Hastern Himalayas feeds on Sabia Natural Order Sabiacex ; and in the Western Himalayas on the same plant. 140*. CycLopipes etura, Mabille. Cyclopides etura, Mabille, Soc. Ent. Belg., vol. xxxv, p. lxxv (1891). Described from a female from Hongkong. I have not been able to identify it, and Messrs. Elwes and Edwards omit it from their Revision of the Oriental Hespertidxz in Trans. Zool. Soc. Lond., vol. xiv, pp. 101-324 (1897). Its food-plant is unknown. —~~—_ 1902. | J. F. Duthie—Some new species of Orchides. 3 I1.—Descriptions of some new species of Orchidese from North-West and Central India.—By J. F. Dorute, B.A., F.L.S., Director, Botanical Department, North India. [Received 25th November, 1901. Read 4th December, 1901. } Since the publication in 1898 of the four volumes on the Sikkim orchids by Sir George King and Mr. R. Pantling, I have been engaged during my spare time in the preparation of a similar work on the orchids of North-West and Central India. As, owing to more pressing work, there may be some delay in its completion, I have decided to publish at once the descriptions of some new species, which have been discovered within the period during which I have been able to make a special study of the subject. For the greater portion of the material, on which the following des- criptions are based I am indebted to my friend, Mr. P. W. Mackinnon, who for many years has taken a keen interest in the botany, and espe- cially the orchids, of the Mussoorie district. Also, by his having carefully trained some intelligent hillmen in his service to work as collectors, some very interesting results have been obtained, I wish to express also my appreciation of Sir William Thiselton-Dyer’s kindness in allowing me to consult Mr. R. A. Rolfe, the eminent orchidologist at the Royal Herbarium at Kew, from whom I have received great assistance. 1. Microstyiis Macxtynoni Duthie, n. sp. Whole plant 1-1'7 dm. high. Stem 3-4 cm., swollen below and rising from the base of the previous year’s pseudo-bulb ; lower portion enclosed within the leaf-sheaths. Leaves 2 or 3, horizontal, unequal in size, the larger one about 6cm. long and 4 em. broad, ovate, obtuse, 3-7-nerved, cordate and amplexicaul at the base, fleshy ; upper surface dark brownish-green; main nerves 3-7, prominent beneath and purple- coloured, the interspaces raised above, and giving the whole leaf a bullate appearance. Scape reddish-purple, sharply 4-angular. Raceme shorter than the scape; bracts subulate, persistent, reflexed, longer than the ovary. Flowers sessile, very small, reddish-purple, resupinate. Dorsal sepal ovate-lanceolate, subacute; lateral shorter, subfalcate, edges of all reflexed. Petals linear, shorter than the sepals, much reflexed. Basal and apical portions of lip divided by a raised rim, basal lobes falcately ovate-lanceolate, contiguous, or over- lapping at the tips; apical portion of lip deeply bifid and protruded, deep crimson-purple, Colunn with fleshy rounded arms. nd 3° to 6 in.; breadth 1:5 to 3 in.; petioles slender, varying from ‘5 to 1902.] G. King—Materials for a Flora of the Malayan Peninsula. 59 2°25 in. in length: stipules lanceolate or oblong, *75 in. long. Inflorescence leaf-opposed, shorter than the leaves, slender; the female flowers near its base, the male on short branches on its upper half. Matus -2 to °3 in. across; sepals 2, rotund; petals 0; stamens numerous, broadly oblong or obovate, minutely apiculate; filaments short. FEMALE perianth-seg- ments 5. Styles three, bifid, the arms twisted. Oapsule 3-celled, about ‘8 in. long and equally broad, dehiscing by two slits on each face, the three wings equal, narrow, oblong, ‘25 in. wide. Dry. in Trans. Linn. Soc. I, 160. B. repanda, Bl. Enum. Pl. Jay.1, 97. Diploclinium repan- dum, Klo. Begon. 72. Begonia Wrayi, Hems. in Journ. Bot. for 1887, 208. Perak; Scortechini and King’s Collector, many numbers. Matacca; Hervey. Serancor; Ridley 8589. Panana; Ridley 2246. Nucrt Sumpa- LAN; Ridley 10028. Prnana; Curtis 7094.—Dristris. Sumatra, Java. B, bombycina, Bl. (Enum. Pl. Jav. 97) is possibly identical with this; it has been reduced here by De Candolle and part of it is no doubt so reducible. Under B. bombycina however have been distributed specimens of an allied species with larger flowers in short spreading cymes. Which of the two plants Blume intended as his B. bombycina, it is impossible from his short description and in the absence of authentic specimens to determine. 3. BEGONIA ISOPTEROIDEA, King n. sp. Caulescent, 3 feet high, glabrous. Leaves thin, very obliquely ovate-lanceolate acuminate; the base acute on one side of the petiole but with a broad round auricle on the other, the edges remotely lobulate-dentate ; lower surface with very minute white scales; main-nerves 7, radiating from the base, rather prominent beneath; length 3°5 to 4°5 in.; breadth 1:2 to 1°5 in. ; petioles unequal, 2 to 3:5 in long. Stipules broadly lanceolate, acute, *5 to -75 in. long. Peduncles slender, axillary, about an inch long and bearing about two flowers on long slender pedicels and one sub-sessile. Flowers pink, large. Mates; sepals 2, rotund-oblong, blunt, °75 in. long; petals 2 similar but only ‘5 in. long; stamens inserted on an elongate anthophore, the anthers quadrate, 2-groved, truncate, only about half as long as the slender filaments. FmMA.es nearly as large as the males; sfyle short, thick, divided into 5 slender, bifid spiral spread- ing branches. Capsules about *75 in. in length and breadth, 3-celled, its wings narrow oblong, thin, membranous, the posterior narrower than the lateral. Perak; on Gunong Brumban, elevation 5,000 feet; Wray 1548. A species in leaves capsules and habit resembling B. isoptera, but with much larger flowers. 4, Beconta sinvata, Wall. Cat. 3680. Shortly caulescent (from 2°) to 12 inches high) the rootstock tuberous. Leaves either broadly 60 G. King—Materials for a Flora of the Malayan Peninsula. [No. 1, reniform and blunt, or sometimes with a short broad abrupt apiculus, the basal sinus deep and the edges wavy and minutely denticulate or crenate; or reniform-cordate, gradually tapered to the sub-acute apex, the margins slightly lobulate-dentate, the lobes denticulate, the basal sinus small: length of the reniform over 4 to 6 in.; breadth 5 to 8 in., of the ovate-reniform 1°5 to 3 in.; breadth 1 to 3 in.; petioles of the radical leaves 1 to 3 in.; of the cauline ‘5 to 2°5 in.; both surfaces with numerous adpressed white stellate hairs, the lower with small oblong white scales also; main-nerves 7 to 11, radiating from the base, prominent on the lower surface; petioles unequal, *5 to 3 in. long, pube- scent. Stpules small, oblong-lanceolate, slightly oblique, blunt, glab- rous. Inflorescence 3 to 8 inches long, sparsely stellate-puberulous; the peduncle very slender; branches few, short, filiform, few-flowered; bracts minute (‘05 to *1 in. long) bluntly lanceolate, rather densely ad- pressed-pubescent externally, the upper in whorls of three. Flowers small, pink, glabrous. Mates about -2 to ‘25 in. in diam.: sepals 2, roundish; petals 2, narrower, obovate; stamens about 20, monadel- phous; anthers obovoid, connective not produced. Femate perianth- segments 5, the inner gradually smaller. Styles 2, combined for half their length, stigmas. lunate. Capsule about °3 in. broad and slightly jonger, the posterior wing the largest. Seeds ovoid, shining, brown, deeply pitted. A. DC. Prod. XV, Pt. I, 354; Kurz in Journ. As. Soc, Beng., 1877, Pt. II, 108; Clarke in Hook. fil. Fl. Br. Ind. II, 650. Diploclinium biloculare, Wight Ic. 1814. Begonia guttata, elongata et subrotunda, Wall. Cat. 3671 B (not A), 6291, 6293. PenanG; Wallich; Phillips; King’s Collector 2269, 4860; Curtis 390, 481, 3098; Ridley 9229. Mauacca; Maingay (K.D.) 674. Perak; King’s Collector 4971.—Distris. Burma; Griffith, Parish. 5. BeGonta ANDAMENSIS, Parish ex Clarke in Hook. fil. Fl. Br. Ind. I, 650. Like the reniform-leaved form of B. sinuata, but the hairs on the surfaces of the leaves scanty: the inflorescence usually longer and its peduncle and branches much stouter ; the bracts glabrous, longer (‘35 to 5 iz.) and blunter and the male flowers (‘5 in. across) and capsules (‘6 in. across) longer and more numerous than those of B. sinuata. AnpaMANn Istanps; Parish; King’s Collector.—Dtstr1s. Burma. This ought probably to be regarded as a variety of B. sinuata. Actual speci- mens of the two look more different than written descriptions lead one to suppose ; I therefore retain this as a species. 6. Beconta DepiLis, King n. sp. Aslender weak herb, about 6 to 8 inches high, caulescent. Leaves thin, narrowly reniform, blunt or sub- acute; the base unequal, rounded at both sides but one auriculate aud 1902.] G. King—Materials for a Flora of the Malayan Peninsula, 61 much longer; edges sub-entire or slightly remotely and obscurely cre- nate; breadth 1°5 to 3 in.; length (from base of largest lobe to apex) 35 to 7in.; upper surface glabrous, the lower minutely scaly; main- nerves 7, radiating from the base, some of them branching, rather prominent below; petioles 1 to 3 in. long. Inflorescence axillary or ter- minal, slender, longer than the leaves, with a few lax filiform dicho- tomous spreading fow-flowered branches, bracts in pairs, ovate-lanceo- late, ‘1 to 15 in. long. Flowers pure white, the stamens yellow. Mate 35 in. across; sepals 2, oblong-ovate, blunt: petals 2, similar but smaller ; stamens in a globular mass; anthers obovate, short with broad emar- ginate inappendiculate apices. Femate pertanth of 5 unequal obliquely oblong pieces; styles united into a short column, above divided into numerous crowded awns. Oapsule °75 in. broad (to the end of the wings), and ‘4 in. from base to apex, glabrous, 2-celled: the 2 lateral wives triangular, acute, the posterior wing oblong, tapering a little to the blunt apex, more than twice as long as the lateral. Perak ; King’s Collector 8289. A species allied to B. varians, A. DC., but with more entire leaves. 7. BrGONIA THAIPINGENSIS, King n. sp. Rhizome long, creeping, rooting at intervals, wire-like, rusty-villous. eaves rotund-reniform, the edges minutely and rather remotely dentate, the basal sinus mostly obliterated by the overlapping of the auricles; both surfaces scaly the lower more distinctly so and rusty tomentose on the 6 or 7 radiat- ing sub-prominent nerves; length 1°25 to 2 in.; breadth 1°5 to 2-25 in,; petioles unequal, 1 to 4 in. long, densely rusty-tomentose. Peduncles 4 to 9 in. long, sleuder, sparsely rasty-villous, bearing one or two remote pairs of small lanceolate bracts and near the apex 3 to 5 slen- derly pedicellate pink flowers on slender branches. Mate flowers ; sepals 2, sub-rotund, ‘15 in. long; petals 2, smaller, oblong ; stamens numerous ; anthers obovate, the apex blunt and emarginate, the filaments short. - FemMae perianth of 5 unequal pieces, the largest most external: style short, thick, with 2 stout arms and short thick twisted stigmas. Cupsule 2-celled, °5 in. broad (to the ends of the wings); all the wings trian- gular, sub-equal. Perak; Scortechini 1479; Wray 1774; King’s Collector 2523, 8511. A species allied to B. sinwata, Wall., but differing by the creeping rhizome, non-apicuiate leaves, rusty-tomentose petioles and peduncles. 8. Beconra Gurrata, Wall. Cat. 8671 A. Stem succulent, short. weak, bearing about two thin obliquely ovate-reniform glabrous nearly entire leaves with oblique cordate bases, and subacute apices; the nerves about 5, radiating from the base, prominent, sparsely hairy ; 62 G. King—Materials for a Flora of the Malayan Peninsula. [No. 1, 4 to 7 in. long and 2 to 4°5 in. broad; petioles 1°5 to 4 in. Pedumncles varying in length from 1 to 2 in., slender, glabrous, bearing a few flowers near the apex. Mate flower; sepals 2, rotund; petals 2, narrowly oblong; stamens about 50, monadelphous; anthers obovoid. FeMaLe; perianth-segments 5, gradually smaller inwards: styles 2, with two twisted branches, Capsule -4 in. long and ‘75 in. broad to the ends of the wings, the smaller wings very narrow; the posterior one broad, descending. A.DC., Prod. XV, Pt.1,352 ; Clarke in Hook. fil. Fl. Br. Ind. II, 648. Perak; Scortechini 571. Matacca; Maingay (Kew Distrib.) 675. Penane; Wallich. Setancor; Ridley 7289. 9. Beconta Hassxarwt, Zoll. et Mor. Syst. Verz. Zoll. 31 (not of Mig.) All parts glabrous. Stem a creeping rhizome. Leaves rotund- ovate, shortly and abruptly caudate-acuminate, peltate, the edges wavy but entire; both surfaces glabrous, the upper pitted when dry, the lower with sub-rotund scales; main-nerves about ten, radiating from the insertion of the petiole, not very prominent; length 3°5 to 5°5 in.; breadth 2°25 to 3°75 in.; petiole attached to the leaf about -75 to 1:25 in. from its lower edge; stzpules short, lanecolate. Peduncle usually longer than the leaves (often twice as long), about as thick as the petioles, bearing a few slender branches near the apex, ebracteate. Flowers small, white tipped with red. Mate -2 in. broad; sepals 2, reniform, the margins thick. Stamens numerous, cuneiform-oblong, their apices emarginate ; filaments very short, free. Frmatz, sepals 2, with vertical veins, reniform; style short, thick, with 4 short branches ; stigmas 4, much lobulate. Capsule 4-celled, -6 in. long, the lateral wings very narrow; the posterior broad slightly narrowed to the blunt apex, ‘5 in. long: seeds minute, ovoid, tapering to one end, brown, shining, pitted. B. peltata, Hassk, in Hoey. et De Vriese, Tijdschr. X (1843) 133. Metscherlicia coriacea, Klotzsch in Abh. Akad. Berl. (1855) 74; Mig. Fl. Ind. Bat. 1, Pt. I, 696. B. coriacea, Hassk. Pl. Jav. Rar. 209; B. hernandiaefolia, Hook. (not of others) Bot. Mag. t. 4676. Perak; Scortechinit 1607; King’s Collector 4427, 8245; Ridley 9689. Panane; Ridley 2442.—Distris, Java, Zollinger 1613. This is one of three species to which the specific name peltata has been given. That name must however be reserved for the Brazilian species to which it was first applied by Otto & Dietr. (Allg. Gartenz. IX (1841) 58). The MSS. name B. Hasskarliana was given by Miquel to a species near B. coespitosa which he con- fused with Zollinger’s No. 1613 (the type of the species above described), and this inaccuracy was perpetuated by Miquel on p. 1091 of his FI, Ind. Bat. I, Pt. I, where he describes Diploclinium Hasskarlianum. 10. BecontaScorrecuinu, King, n.sp. Rhizomecreeping, short, scaly. 1902.] G. King—Materials for a Flora of the Malayan Peninsula. 63 Leaves on very long glabrous petioles, narrowly lanceolate, attenuate to the acuminate apex, and to the rounded or acute nearly equal-sided base; the edges dentate-ciliate; both surfaces with numerous scattered coarse subulate spreading hairs compressed at their bases, the lower also minutely scaly; main-nerves pinnate, 3 or 4 pairs, then ascending ; length 2°75 to 4in.; breadth 5 to 1 in.; petioles 5 to 7 in. Peduncles axillary, somewhat shorter than the leaves, glabrous, bearing at the apex 2 few-flowered branches and a few rather long bracts. Flowers white, tinged with pink and green. Mate: sepals ovate, obtuse, 75 in. long; petals narrower but nearly as long. Stamens numerous, in a short column; anthers linear-oblong, the apical appendage obtuse ; filaments short. Female with perianth-segments similar to the male (fide Scortechini) but 5. Ovary glabrous, 2-celled ; styles free, 2 to 4-fid. Capsule °75 in. broad (including the wings) the lateral wings narrow, oblong, the posterior much larger (fide Scortechini). Perak; Scortechint 1845; King’s Collector 7227. I have seen no ripe capsules, and the above description of them is taken from Scortechini’s field-note. The species is readily distinguishable by its very narrow equal-sided coarsely hairy leaves. A drawing of this, sent to Herb. Kew from Penang by Mr. C. Curtis, represents the leaf-petioles as not more than one inch long. 11. Berconta Kunstieriana, King n. sp. Rhizome creeping, very scaly. Leaves ovate-lanceolate to lanceolate, often but not always un- equal-sided, much acuminate; the base cuneate usually oblique; edges ciliate-serrate, the teeth slightly unequal; both surfaces with coarse spreading hairs with dilated flattened bases; the lower with minute white scales also; main-nerves about 3 pairs, pinnate, densely rufescent villous like the petioles; length 5 to 7°5 in.; breadth 1:75 to 2°5 in.; petiole from half as long to nearly as long as the blade. Peduneles longer than the petioles and more slender, glabrous, 2- to 4-flowered at the apex. Flowers large, white, tinged with red. MA.e; sepals 2, elliptic, obtuse, 1 in. long and ‘5 in. broad, vertically veined ; petals similar but not half so large. Stamens numerous, linear-oblong, bluntly apiculate. FEmate perianth of 5 oblong blunt segments; styles 2, each with two short twisted branches. _ Capsule (to the end of the posterior wing) 1 in. broad: the lateral wings short, narrow; the posterior elon- gate not tapered to the apex, 2-celled. Seeds ellipsoid, shining, brown, pitted. Perak; King’s Collector 7194; Scortechini ; Ridley 9651. This resembles B. Scortechinii, but has larger leaves and shorter petioles which are densely villous. 12. Beconta Herveyana, King un. sp. Glabrous except for a few 64 G. King—Materials for a Flora of the Malayan Peninsula. [No. 1, hairs on the nerves on the lower surface of the leaves: rhizome creep- ing, thin. Leaves broadly elliptic-ovate, shortly acuminate, slightly narrowed to the rounded almost equal-sided base ; the edges slightly undulate, very indistinctly serrate; upper surface glabrous, lower very minutely scaly; nerves pinnate, about 6 pairs, ascending, branching ; length 5 to 9 in.; breadth 3 to 4°5 in.; petioles much longer than the leaves, glabrous; stipules lanceolate, inconspicuous. Peduncles 5 to 10 in. lone, slender, bearing near the apex 2 or 3 branches with few shortly pedicellate flowers. Mate flowers; sepals 2, ovate-subrotund ; petals 2, much smaller, oblong, blunt; stamens numerous, arranged in a cone, linear, with a blunt apical appendage, the filaments short. Femae perianth of 5 subrotund pieces. Capsule 1 in. broad and about half as much from base to apex, imperfectly 4-celled: lateral wings narrow oblong ; the posterior wing ovate, blunt, about ‘65 in. long. Matacca; Hervey ; Derry. This is a very distinct species resembling in the shape of its leaves no Asiatic Begonia that I have seen, except on unnamed species from Tonkin { No. 3763 of Herb. Balansa). 13. Brconta PErRAkensis, King n.sp. Shizome slender, creeping. Leaves ovate-lanceolate, slightly unequal-sided, acuminate; the base broad, rounded or very slightly emarginate or oblique, the edges ob- securely and remotely dentate, or sub-entire ; both surfaces glabrous, the lower minutely scaly; main-nerves pinnate, 4 or 5 pairs, ascending ; length 3°5 to 55 in.; breadth 1:5 to 2°25 in.; petiole 2°5 to 5 in.; slen- der, glabrous. Peduncles usually longer than the leaves (at least when in fruit), 4-angled, glabrous, few-flowered. Flowers whitish tinged with pink, or pink. Mate; sepals rotund-ovate, *4 in. long. Petals 2, oblong and much smaller. Stamens numerous, linear with short blunt apical appendages and short filaments. FrmaLe perianth of 5 (?) seements. Capsule (ripe) 1°2 in. broad (to end of posterior wing), and ‘5 in. from base to apex, 2-celled ; the lateral wings oblong, narrow; the posterior oblong, blunt, slightly oblique, ‘35 in. broad ; seeds small, ellipsoid, pitted, shining. Perak ; King’s Collector 10338, 10506, 10951. Specimens of a species closely resembling this, but insufficient for accurate determination, have been collected in Selangor by Mr. Ridley (Herb. Ridley 8590). 14. Beconta Paupercuta, King n. sp. Rhizome creeping, acaules- cent, everywhere glabrous. Leaves ovate, very unequal-sided and very oblique at the base, or ovate-lanceolate, slightly unequal-sided and little oblique at the base; the apex always acuminate, the edges slightly sinuate-lobed, obscurely dentate; both surfaces glabrous : main-nerves 5 to 7, radiating from the base, prominent below, midrib with a few 1902.] G. King—Materials for a Flora of the Malayan Peninsula. 65 lateral nerves, length 3°5 to 5 in. ; breadth'1:25 to 3°5 in. ; petioles vary- ing in length from 25 to7 in., slender, 2-to 3-flowered. Flowers white, tinged with red. Mates; sepals 2, elliptic-oblong, ‘4 in. long ; petals 0. Stamens linear-oblong, shortly and bluntly apiculate: filaments short, Femate; the perianth of 5 very unequal lobes, the outermost larger than the sepals of the male. Capsules ‘6 in. long and 1 in. broad, 2- celled ; the 2 lateral wings sub-elliptic, oblique, ‘3 in. broad ; the posterior wing oblong, blunt, ‘6 to °7 in long and ‘35 in. broad. Pwrak; King’s Collector 5952. This has leaves resembling those of B. borneensis, but the flowersare fewer and larger. Beccari’s Sumatra specimens (P.S. 857), in fruit only, appear to belong to this species. ~ 15. Beraonta venosta, King n. sp. Rhizome slender, creeping ; whole plant glabrous. Leaves reniformly ovate, shortly acuminate, the basal sinus deep; the edges sub-entire or remotely and minutely denticulate ; both surfaces smooth, shining : main-nerves 7, radiating from the base» slender; length 3 to 5°5 in.; breadth 2 to 3°5 in.; petioles unequal, slender, from 6 to 12 in. in ieee Peduncles 3°5 to 6 i in, long, bearing about 3 pedunculate pinkish-white flowers near the apex. Mats; sepals 2, ovate-rotund, blunt, °75 in. long. Petals 2, somewhat larger. Giamens narrowly oblong, with a large apiculus; filaments unequal, the inner ones long, the nutes short. FEMALus smaller than the male, the perianth of 5 unequal broad blunt segments; styles very short, with numerous broad depressed lobules. Capsule ‘3 in. long and 1°15 in. broad (to the ends of the wings) ; lateral wings more than half as long as the posterior, broadly triangular, blunt; posterior wing oblong, blunt, ‘7 in. long. Perak ; at an elevation of about 6,000 ft., Wray 1598. The leaves are not unlike those of B. pawpercula and B. borneensis but the flowers are large and handsome. 16. Brconta meGAPTEROIDEA, King n. sp. Rhizome as thick as a swan-quill, creeping on rocks. Leaves broadly and very obliquely ovate, acuminate; both sides of the base rounded but very unequal, the sinus between them wide, the edges remotely and minutely dentate, upper surface glabrous; the lower also glabrous except the rusty-pubescent nerves which are also scaly near the base: main-nerves about 8, radiat- ing from the base, the larger branched and all rather prominent ; length (from apex of petiole to apex of blade) 4 to 5in.; breadth 4to 5 in. ; petiole 12 to 16 in. long, glabrous. Pedwneles from half as long te nearly as long as the leaves, glabrous, ebracteate below the flowers. Mate flowers : sepals rotund-ovate, very obtuse, 1 in. long and °6 to ‘7 in, broad ; petals much smaller, elliptic: stamens numerous, in a conical J. u, 9 66 G. King—Materials for a Flora of the Malayan Peninsula. [No. 1, mass on a short thick anthophore; anthers oblong, bluntly apiculate, filaments varying in length (the inner the longest). Frmate perianth of 5 unequal pieces: styles 2, rather long, combined at the base. Cap- sule not seen. Perak ; collected at an elevation of 5,000 ft., Wray 1450, 1573. Specimens of this plant are rather scanty. They resemble B. megaptera, but are not caulescent like that species. In the Calcutta Herbarium there is, under the name Dipioclinium tuberosum, Mig., a specimen collected by Kurz in Western Java which apparently belongs to this species. There are also two plants from Sumatra collected by Forbes (Herb. Forbes 2333a and 2255) which appear to belong to this. The genus Diploclinium is inseparable from Begonia and the specific name tuberosa is'‘pre-occupied in the latter by a species described by Lamack from the Moluccas which has a rounded tuberous root. 17. Beconta Maxwewiiana, King n. sp. Rhizome as thick as a swan-quill, bearing many broadly lanceolate scales. Leaves broadly and obliquely ovate to ovate-rotund, more or less acuminate, the edges minutely ciliate-denticulate, the base very oblique, one side of it rounded the other rounded-auriculate, the sinus wide; both surfaces with a few coarse compressed rusty hairs, most numerous on the nerves near the base; the lower surface with minute white scales; main-nerves 7 to 9, radiat- ing from the base, prominent; length 5 to 6 in.; breadth 4 to 7 in.; petioles 4 to 10 in. long, compresed (when dry) like the peduncles and like them rusty-pubescent. Peduncles unequal, those bearing only male flowers often shorter than the petioles; those bearing female and male, or females only often longer than the petioles; all ebracteate below the inflorescence, dichotomously branched and few-flowered at the apex; the bracts short, broad. Mate flowers densely clustered ; sepals 2, oblong-ovate, blunt, ‘4 in. long, puberulous outside ; petals 2, similar, but much smalJer. Stamens numerous, without anthophore ; anthers lin- ear, bluntly apiculate, slightly shorter than the filaments. Frmaue peri- anth of 5 unequal nieces diminishing in size inwards ; styles 2, short, much lobulate. Capsule 2-celled, 1°4 in. broad (to the ends of the wings) and *6 in from base to apex; the 2 lateral wings sub-quadrate, obtuse; the posterior oblong, blunt, more than three times as long as the lateral. Perak; Maxwell’s Hill, at elevation of 3,000 feet, Wray 119, 2199; Scortechini 1607, 1798 ; King’s Collector 2038.—Distris. Sumatra, Forbes 31192. The flowers of this are white tinged with pink and the leaves green, the nerves beneath being red. This resembles B. megapteroidea, King, but the flowers are smaller, and the leaves and inflorescence are not glabrous as in that species. 18. Breonia prachars, Kingn.sp. Rhizome creeping, very scaly. Teares obliquely ovate, acuminate, the base rounded on one side of the 1902.] G. King—Materials for a Flora of the Malayan Peninsula. 67 petiole and on the other expanding into a broad rounded auricle, the edges minutely dentate, rarely with small lobes besides: upper surface with numerous conical papillz each bearing a coarse curved hair flattened at the base; under surface with a few scattered flattened hairs especially on the nerves ; main-nerves 7, radiating from the base, promi- nent beneath; length 3°5 to 5°5 in.; breadth 2°5 to 3:5 in. ; petioles unequal 3 to 6 in. long, with a few flexuose hairs near the apex. Peduncles longer than the petioles, slender, glabrous, 1- to 3-flowered. Flowers on rather long slender pedicels, pink. Mates; sepals 2, narrowly oblong-ovate, obtuse, *8 in. long; petals 2, narrowly oblong, blunt, °5 in. long; stamens linear-oblong, apiculate, the filaments un- equal the central the largest. Frmate perianth unknown; styles 2, short, 2-branched, branches divided into many flat twisted lobes. Cap- sule *5 in. long and about 1°5 in. broad (to the ends of the wings); the lateral wings quadrate-ovate, obtuse, about 4 in. long; the posterior oblong, blunt, 1 in. long and ‘4 in. broad. Perak; at elevations of from 3,000 to 6,700 feet, Wray 518, 349, 427 ; King’s Collector 8077. The upper surface of the leaves is dark green, the nerves being coloured ; the under surface is red of various tints and the flower-stalks are pale crimson. 19. Brconta Lowiawa, King n. sp. Caulescent; 3 feet high ; stems and branches covered with coarse flexuose glandular hairs. Leaves mostly very obliquely reniform; but some of the cauline ovate and nearly equal-sided acute, the basal sinus deep, the edges with a few very shallow lobes closely and rather minutely dentate-serrate and shortly ciliate ; both surfaces coarsely rusty-pubescent, the hairs flexuose compressed and with dilated bases, the lower also with small white scales; main-nerves about 9, radiating from the base, prominent and densely villous; length 3 to 4°5 in.; breadth 4 to 7 in. ; petioles un- -equal, stout, villous like the under surface of the ribs and midrib, from ‘4 in. long in the upper leaves, to 4 in. long in the lower. Cymes few- fiowered, leaf-opposed and terminal, shorter than the leaves when in flower, much larger when in fruit; bractsJovate-lanceolate, opposite, ciliate, Flowers pink or white, pedicellate. Maur about °75 in. across ; sepals 2, ovate-oblong, sub-acute, ‘5 in, long; petals 2, oblong, much smaller. Stamens uumerous, oblong, blunt, without apical appendages ; filaments short. Frmatr, the perianth of 5 pieces decreasing in size inwards ; styles 2, deeply bifid and spiral. Capsules ‘65 in. long and twice as broad to the end of the wings; lateral wings very narrow (about °15 in. broad), the posterior oblique, broadly ovate, blunt, ‘9 in. long and ‘8 in. broad. 68 G. King—Materials for a Flora of the Malayan Peninsula. (No. 1, Prax; at an elevation of 7,000 feet on Gunong Brumber Pahang, Wray 1567; also on Gunong Batu Puleb, Wray 316. This resembles the Indian species B. Thomsonu, DC., but differs in being caulescent, in having shorter hairs on leaves and petioles, and in the posterior wing of the capsule being much larger. I have named the species after Sir Hugh Low, late British resident at Malacca, to commemorate his many services towards the botanical exploration of the Province of Perak. Order LIV. _FICOIDEA. Herbs. eaves simple, often fleshy, usually opposite or whorled; stipules 0 or scarious. Flowers usually in cymes or clusters, rarely solitary, regular, hermaphrodite rarely polygamous. Calyx of 4-5 seg- ments, united into a tube or nearly distinct, free from the ovary in the Indian genera, often persistent. Petals usually wanting, when present small. Stamens perigynous or hypogynous, definite or indefinite; sta- minodes sometimes present. Ovary free (except in Mesembryanthemum), 2-5-celled, syncarpous (except in Gisekia) ; styles as many as the car- pels: ovules numerous in each carpel and axile or solitary and basal. Fruit usually capsular, splitting dorsally or circumsciss, more rarely the carpels separate into cocci. Seeds many or 1 in each carpel, usually reniform, compressed ; embryo curved or annular, surrounding the fari- naceous albumen, radicle next the hilum.—Drsrris. Species 450, chiefly African, a few are scattered through most tropical and subtropical regions. Capsule with circumscissile dehiscence ees ... 1, SESUVIUM. Capsule with dorsal dehiscence 300 ... 2. MoLuLugo. 1. Sssvuviom, Linn. Succulent branching herbs. Leaves opposite, fleshy ; stipules 0. Flowers axillary, sessile or peduncled, solitary, rarely in cymes. Calyx- tube short; lobes 5, triangular-lanceolate, persistent, often coloured. Petals 0. Stamens many or 5, inserted round the summit of the calyx- tube. Ovary free, 3-5-celled; styles 3-5; ovules many, axile. Capsule ovate-oblong, membranous, 3-5-celled, cireumsciss. Seeds many in each cell, reniform; embryo annular.—Distris, Species 4, littoral in warm climates. Sesuvium Portunacastrum, Linn. Syst. ed. 10, 1058. Creeping and rooting inthe sand, glabrous. Leaves linear-spathulate almost cylindric, sometimes sub-obovate: gradually narrowed into a short petiole with dilated scariously margined base. Flowers solitary, axillary, their pedicels ‘25 in. long. Calyx rose-coloured inside. Stamens 15 to 40, free or almost free. Styles 3 to 5. Capsule ‘2 in. across. Seeds black, shining, smooth, not numerous. Roxb. Fl. Ind. II, 509; Dalz. & Gibs. Bomb, 1902.] G. King—Materials for a Flora of the Malayan Peninsula. 69 Fl. 15; Kurz in Journ. As. Soc. Beng."1877, Pt. II, 110: Clarke in Hook. fil. Fl. Br. Ind. IT, 659. 8. repens, Willd. Enum. p. 511; DC. Prod. TIT, 453: W. & A. Prod. FI. Pen. Ind. 361; Wight in Hook. Comp. Bot: Mag. II, 71, t. 23; Mig. Fl. Ind. Bat. I, Pt. I, 1060. Psammanthe marina, Hance in Walp. Ann. II, 660. Orithmum indicum, Rumph, Herb. Amb. VI, t. 72, fig. 1. On the sea shores in the Andamans and the other Provinces.— Drstris. B. India, Malayan Archipelago. 2. Mo.tveo, Linn, Herbs, branched, often dichotomous. Leaves often falsely whorled, or alternate, or all radical, from linear to obovate, entire ; stipules fugacious. Flowers axillary, sessile or pedicelled, clustered or in pani- cles or racemes, small, greenish ; bracts inconspicuous. Sepals 5, per- sistent. Petals 0; staminodes 0 or small in the same species. Stamens 5-3, rarely many. Ovary free, globose or ellipsoid, 3-5-celled ; styles 3-5, linear or very small; ovules many, axile. Capsule membranous, sheathed by the sepals, 3-5-celled, dehiscing dorsally, Seeds several in each cell, rarely 1, reniform, appendaged or not at the hilum; embryo annular.—Distris. Species 12, tropical and subtropical. Mo.iuco PentaPHytya, Linn. Spec. Plantar. ed. 1 (1753), 89. A few inches high, glabrous; stems much-branched, leafy, varying from oblong-lanceolate, lanceolate-acute to obovate-obtuse, contracted at the base, subsessile or sessile, from less than *5 in. to more than 2 in. in length. Panicles compound, terminal, many times longer than the leaves. Sepals elliptic or rotund, blunt. Stamens 3 to 5, short; fila- ments rather broad, compressed. Capsule globose, as long’as the sepals, thin-walled, many seeded. Seeds dark-brown, tubercled ; embryo curved. W.& A. Prodr. 44; Dalz. & Gibs. Bomb. Fl. 16; Kurz in Journ, As. Soc. 1877, Part II, 111. M. triphylla, Lour. Fl. Cochine. 79; DC. -Prodr. I, 392; Roxb. Hort. Beng. 9, Fl. Ind. I, 360; Wall. Cat. 651; W. & A. Prodr. 44. M. Linkiit, Seringe in DC. le. M. stricta, Linn, Sp. Pl. ed. II, 181;,DC. Prodr. I, 391; Roxb. le.; Wall. Cat. 650; W. & A. Prodr, 44; Dalz. & Gibs. l.e.; Clarke in Hook. fil. Fl. Br. Ind. II, 663: Pharnaceum strictum, triphyllum and pentaphyllum, Spreng. Syst. I, 949.—Rheede Hort. Mal. x. t. 26. In all the Provinces, near cultivated places.—Dtstris. General throughout S. H. Asia. Order LV. UMBELLIFERA. Herbs (rarely in non-Indian species shrubs or trees). Leaves alter- nate, usually divided or dissected, sometimes simple, petiole generally 70 G. King—Waterials for a Flora of the Malayan Peninsula. (No. 1, sheathing at the base; stipules 0: Flowers hermaphrodite or polyga- mous, in compound umbels (simple in Hydrocotyle and Bupleurum), exterior of the umbel sometimes radiant; umbels with involucriform bracts at the base of the general one and bracteoles at the base of the partial ones (umbellules). Calyx-tube adnate to the ovary, limb 0 or 5-toothed. Petals 5, epigynous, often unequal, and with a median fold on the face, plane or emarginate or 2-lobed with the apex inflexed ; imbricated in bud, in Hydrocotyle sometimes valvate. Stamens 5, epigy- nous. Ovary inferior, 2-celled, disc 2-lobed; styles 2, stigmas capi- tellate; ovules 1 in each cell, pendulous. Fruit of 2 indehiscent dorsally or laterally compressed carpels, separated by a commissure ; carpels each attached to and often pendulous from a slender often forked axis (carpophore), with 5 primary ridges (1 dorsal, 2 marginal and 2 intermediate) and often 4 secondary ones intercalated between these; pericarp often traversed by oil-canals (vittz). Seed 1 in each carpel, pendulous, albumen cartilaginous ; embryo small, next the hilum, radicle superior.—Drstris. Species about 1,500, mainly im Hurope, North Africa, West Central and North Asia; a few are North American, tropical, and natives of the Southern Hemisphere. Creeping unarmed herbs oe soc . L. HYDROCOTYLE. Erect spinous herbs ... oes seb ... 2 ERYNGIUM, 1. Hyprocotyte, Linn. Prostrate herbs, rooting at the nodes. Jeaves (in the Indian species) cordate or hastate, not peltate, round or 5-9-gonal, subentire or palmately lobed, palmate-nerved, long-petioled ; stipules small, scarious. Umbels (in the Indian species) simple, small ; bracts small or 0; flowers white, sometimes unisexual. Calyz-teeth 0 or minute. Petals entire, valvate or imbricate. Fruit laterally compressed, commissure narrow; carpels laterally compressed or sub-pentagonal; lateral primary ridges concealed within the commissure, or distant therefrom and prominent; vitte 0, or most slender, obscure; carpophore 0. Seed laterally com- pressed.—Distris. Species 70; in wet places in tropical and temperate regions, more numerous in the Southern Hemisphere. Petals acute, valvate; fruit with no secondary ridges; pericarp thin soc oA on .. IL, H. javanica. Petals obtuse, imbricate; fruit with prominent secondary ridges, the pericarp thickened ... ox .. 2. H. asiatica. 1. Hyprocotyte gavanica, Thunb. Dissert. Hydrocot. n. 17, t, 2: ed. Pers, II, 415, t. 2. Leaves renitorm, 5-6-lobed, the lobes irregularly crenate, sometimes sub-entire, 1 to 3 in. broad. Peduncles long, slender, often clustered. Petals acute, valvate. Fruit much compressed, the 1902.] G. King—Materials for a Flora of the Malayan Peninsula. 71 secondary ridges absent; pericarp thin, blackish. DC. Prodr. IV. 67; Mig. Fl. Ind. Bat. I. Pt. I, 734; Kurz in Journ. As. Soc. 1877, Pt. IT. 113; Clarke in Hook fil. Fl. Br. Ind. II, 667. H. hispida, Don Prodr. 183. H. nepalensis, Hook. Exot. Fl. t. 30; Wall. Cat. 561; DC. le. 65; Miq. le. 735. H. zeylanica, DC. lc. 67; W.& A. Prodr. 366; Miq. le. 734. H. hirsuta, Blume Bijd. 884. H. polycephala, W. & A. Prodr, 366; Wight. Ic. t. 1003. H. hirta, R. Br. var. acutiloba, F. Muell. ; Benth. Fl. Austral. III. 340. H. Heyneana, Wall. Cat. 563. H. strigosa, Ham. in Wall. Cat. 7219. PERAK; and probably in all the other provinces except the Anda- man and Nicobar Islands.—Disrris. The Malay Archipelago, Australia, Philippines. 2. Hyprocoryte astatica, Linn. Sp. Pl, 234. Leaves rotund-reni- form, the margins not lobed but uniformly crenate or dentate, some- times sub-entire, *5 to 2 in. broad. Peduncles short, often 2 or 3 together. Petals obtuse, imbricate. Fruit compressed, secondary ridges prominent, pericarp thickened. Roxb. Hort. Beng.31: Fl. Ind. II, 88; Wall. Cat. 560; DC. Prodr. IV, 62; W. & A. Prodr. 366; Wight Ic. t. 565; Dalz. & Gibs. Bomb. Fl. 105; Kurz in Journ. As. Soc. 1877, Pt. II, 113 ; Clarke in Hook. fil. Fl. Br. Ind. II, 669. HA. Wightiana, Wall. Cat. 7220. H. lurida, Hance in Walp. Ann. II, 690.—Rheede Hort. Mal. X. t. 46. ANDAMAN IstanDs; Perak.—Disrris. Tropical and sub-tropical re- gions. 2. Eryneium, Linn. Spinescent, glabrous, erect, perennial herbs (the Indian species). Leaves spinous-toothed, entire lobed or dissected. Flowers in simple heads, each bracteolate; bracts whorled, spinulose (in Indian species). Calyx-tube covered with ascending hyaline scales; teeth rigid, acute. Petals whitish, narrow, erect, emarginate, scarcely imbricate. Fruit ellipsoid, nearly cylindric: carpels dorsally subcompressed, subconcave on the inner face; primary ridges obtuse not prominent, secondary 0 ; vitts in the primary ridges inconspicuous or Q, ‘with some very slender scattered in the endocarp: carpophore 0, Seed semi-terete, dorsally subcompressed, subconcaye on the inner face.—Duisrris. Species 100, temperate and tropical; plentiful in Western Asia. Eryncium Fretipum, Linn. Sp. Pl. 232, (in part.) Erect, unbranched below, dichotomously branched above. Leaves radical, oblong-oblan- ceolate, coarsely serrate, glabrous, 4 to 9 in. long and not more than 1 in. broad. Bracts of inflorescence all spinous-toothed; the lower deeply lobed; the upper smaller (about 1 in. long), lanceolate, not 72 G. King—Materials for a Flora of the Malayan Peninsula. No. 1, lobed, whorled. Flowers in dense cylindric spikes, less than 1 in. long DC. Prodr. IV, 94. Sincarore: King’s Collector 338. Order LVII. CORNACEZ. Shrubs or trees. Leaves opposite or alternate, more or less coria- ceous, usually petiolate, entire, rarely serrate or lobed, often unequal at the base, exstipulate. Flowers usually small, regular, hermaphrodite or unisexual, in axillary or terminal cymes, panicles or capitules. Calyx-tube adherent to the ovary; the limb truncate or 4-5-toothed or lobed, valvate or imbricate, persistent at the apex of the fruit. Petals 4-5, sometimes as many as 20, or none, valvate or imbricate. Stamens inserted with the petals and equal to them in number, rarely 2 or 3times as many. Ovary inferior, 1-4-celled, crowned by a large fleshy or rarely small disc. Style single, long or short; stigma trun- cate, capitate or pyramidal, sometimes lobed. Ovules solitary in each cell (rarely 2), pendulous from the apex. Fruit baccate, (the pulp often scanty), usually 1-celled, sometimes as many as 4-celled. Seed oblong, pendulous, with copious fleshy albumen; embryo axile minute or often large with flat leafy cotyledons,—Distris. Species about 90, widely scattered but most abundant in the temperate regions of the Northern Hemisphere. Flowers hermaphrodite :— Petals not larger than the lobes of the calyx; anthers short, ovate and cordate; style short... .. 1, MAstixta, Petals much longer than the lobes of the calyx ; anthers long, linear; style elongate ... we «. 2. ALANGIUM. Flowers unisexual_ ... ae aes .. 93. Nyssa, 1. Mastixia, Blume. Trees, young parts more or less pubescent. Leaves alternate or opposite, petioled, entire. Flowers hermaphrodite, often 2-bracteolate, small, in terminal many-flowered cymose panicles; bracts small or lengthened, pedicels short or 0, jomted under the flower. Calyz-tube campanulate, pubescent or silky ; limb 5-4-toothed. Petals 5-4, ovate, leathery, valvate, pubescent, silky. Stamens 5-4; anthers cordate-ob- long. Ovary 1-celled; disc fleshy; style cylindric, simple; ovule 1, pendulous from one side of the cell very near its summit. Drupe ellip- soid or ovoid, crowned by the calyx-teeth or a scar; putamen grooved down one face ; endocarp protruded inwards down one side. Seed ellip- soid ; albumen fleshy; embryo small, radicle elongate, cotyledons thin, elliptic—Disrris. Species 18; S, India and Malaya, 1902,] G. King—Materials for a Flora of the Malayan Peninsula. 73 Leaves alternate ; bracts of the inflorescence dimorphous 1. M, bracteata. Leaves alternate or opposite :— Bracts of the inflorescence all small, triangular, con- cave, puberulous, not in whorls ... 2, M. Scortechinic, Bracts of inflorescence in whorls at the re. of the flower-pedicels, broad one th .. 3 M. gracilis. Leaves opposite :— Flowers 5-merous ... 200 SoC oo» 4 M, Maingayi. Flowers 4—merous ... 500 ane ee» 5. M. Clarkeana, 4. ° Mastsxta BracTeata, Clarke in Hook. fil. Fl. Br. Ind. II, 746. A tree 40 or 50 feet high: young branches slender, glabrous. Leaves alternate, thinly coriaceous, olivaceous-green when dry, abruptly bluntly and shortly acuminate, the base cuneate; both surfaces glabrous, the lower faintly reticulate; main-nerves 5 or 6 pairs, ascending, curved , impressed on the upper but prominent on the lower surface: length 1°75 to 3 in.; breadth ‘75 to 1°35 in.; petiole ‘25 to ‘5 in. Cymes ter- minal, °75 to 15 in. long, beenelinss many-flowered, bracteate; the bracts of two sorts; those at the bases of the branches linear-oblong» blunt, l-nerved, glabrous, longer than the flowers; those at the bases of the flowers much smaller, lanceolate, puberulous. Flowers a little over ‘lin. long. Calyx funnel-shaped, the tube adpressed-silky outside ; the mouth expanded, glabrous, wavy but scarcely distinctly toothed, Corolla hemispheric in bud: petals adnate by their edges, broadly ovate, silky externally. Anthers 5, broadly ovate, cordate at the base; fila- ments short. Disc large, fleshy, 5-toothed, each tooth with an oblong depression in the middle. Style short, grooved. Fruit unknown. Matacca: Maingay (K.D.) 710. Prax: Kunstler 6830. 2. Mastixta Scortecuiny, King n. sp. A small tree; young bran- ches slender, angled, glabrous. Leaves coriaceous, elliptic-oblong or oblanceolate, much attenuate to the base, the apex shortly and bluntly acuminate; both surfaces glabrous, pale olivaceous when dry, the lower the palest; main-nerves 4 or 5 pairs, ascending, slender ; length 1:75 to 2°5 in.; breadth ‘85 to 1:25 in.; petiole ‘25 to 5 in. Cymes corymbose, ee several together, 1-25 to 1:75 in. long, puberulous; the branches short, angled; bracts at the bases of the branches and of the flowers similar, small, triangular, concave, puberulous, Flowers sessile ; calyx-tube narrowly campanulate, the mouth with 5 distinct triangular teeth. Oorolla depressed-globose in bud. Petals 5, puberulous outside, ovate, acute. Stamens 5: anthers broadly ovate, cordate at the base: filaments short. Disc fleshy, cushion-like, with 5 short lobes. Ovary l-celled ; style short, grooved, stigma peltate. Fruitunknown. WM. brac- teata Scortechini MSS. (not of Clarke). Perak: Scortechine 1971. J. u. 10 74 G. King—Materials for a Flora of the Malayan Peninsula. No.1, This much resembles a leaf specimen issued by Koorders and Valeton (No. 914) from Herb. Buitenzorg as M. trichotoma, Bl. I have not seen Blume’s type of this species. But in his Bijdragen he describes its flowers as tetramerous. A Sumatra specimen collected by Beccari (P.S. 956) which has ripe fruit but no flowers probably belong to this. These fruits are narrowly oblong, tapering to each end, smooth, slightly over an inch in length and about °35 in. in diam. (when dry). WU. Scortechinii much resembles M. bracteata, Clarke; but differs in having bold acute calyx-teeth, and only one kind of bracts on the inflorescence. 3. MAsrTIxia Gracitis, King n.sp. A small tree; young branches slender, angled, smooth, yellowish. Leaves thinly coriaceous, lanceolate, tapering much to the base and still more to the much acuminate apex ; both surfaces pale olivaceous-green when dry, glabrous; the upper shining, the lower somewhat dull; main-nerves 8 to 14 pairs, ascend- ing, very little curved, faint on both surfaces; length 2:25 to 4°5 in.; breadth ‘8 to 1°5 in.; petioles varying from °2 to ‘25 in. Cymes in threes, terminal, about a third ora fourth the length of the leaves, on short angled peduncles, the branches short and crowded at their apices, many-flowered, with a whorl of minute broad bracts at the base of flower pedicels. Flowers about *1 in. long, their pedicels about as long, ovoid. Calyz campanulate; the tube puberulous, slightly fur- rowed ; the mouth wavy, indistinctly 5-toothed. Petals 5, oblong-ovate, adherent by their edges, concave, leathery. Stamens 5; anthers oblong, bifid: filaments short. Disc small. Style short, conical: stigma con- cave. Fruit unknown. Perak: at an elevation of about 5,000 feet; Wray 1528. 4. Mastixia Marneavi, Clarke in Hook. fil. Fl. Br. Ind. II, 746. A tall tree; young branches, petioles, under surfaces of leaves, branches and bracts of the inflorescence and the outer surfaces of the calyx and petals densely and softly rusty-tomentose. Leaves opposite, coria- ceous, elliptic or elliptic-ovate, the apex shortly and abruptly acumi- nate, the base cuneate; upper surface glabrous, greenish when dry, the midrib and nerves impressed; the tomentum on the lower surface pale brown ; main-nerves 6 to 8 pairs, ascending, curved, very pro- minent on the lower surface and connecting nerves transverse; length 4 to 6 in.; breadth 1:5 to 3 in. ; petioles unequal, -75 tol in. Cymes branched, on peduncles 1'5 to 2 in. long, terminal, longer than the leaves ; the bracts at the bases of the branches small, oblong. Flowers numerous, “15 in. long. Calyx campanulate, deepiy 4-lobed ; the lobes broadly ovate, obtuse. Petals 4, similar in shape to the sepals but smaller, concave, adnate by their edges. Stamens 4, inserted on a thick fleshy cushion-like circular dise by short filaments ; anthers short, broadly ovate, cordate, introrse, Ovary one-celled, crowned by the fleshy disc. Fruit ellipsaid, not compressed, attenuate towards the apex, smooth, 1-2 in. long and °6 in. in diam. 1902.] G. King—MWMaterials for a Flora of the Malayan Peninsula. 75 Matacca: Maingay (K.D,) 711. Sincaprore: TY. Anderson, Kurz. Var. sub-tomentosa, King. The tomentum minute, the panicles some- what shorter, otherwise as in the typical form. M. Junghuhniana, Clarke not of Miq. in Hook. fil. Fl. Br. Ind. II, 746. SincaporE: Ridley 6293, 6310. Panana: Curtis 1564. -Manacca: Maingay (K.D.) 709. 5. MasirxiA Crarkeana, King n. sp. Jp M2 Jf Ip oe esvi0ay SH | (kda tA) Pk PO Gener oe ay hae Pe. Polio coe , a bag lhe | Pe |e on 9 py cepa Mowe |sseulepee lesa ees “ COMm WZ 98e| GTi 0 | cise |) cabal ses ® OOF Se foc mewn ale scan mses £ EM Ghareilar some facet cll action Ieee : ee gens a ot cera easel are : Sm comets: leone ances rsccen ie G P g z I 0 ‘suouIeyg ‘sjadung pup suoummjg fo u0r7n10.1u09—pIQ ‘may—'X 9190], 1902. ] I, H. Burkill—Flower of Ranunculus arvensis. 103- If we take three absolutely symmetrical dice and toss them the probable scores obtained in 240 throws mathematically calculated are as follows:— 3456 7 8 910111213 1415 16 17 18 136 10 15 21 28 36 386 28 2115106 3 1° If we take another three dice of distinguishing colour absolutely symmetrical, and throwing them with the others record the association of numbers, the resulting table will be as symmetric as the binomial curve just given, but in two dimensions, and out of 14,400 throws there is one chance of 3 + 3 being the score of the two sets of dice and one of 18+ 18, one of 3+18 and one of 1843; there are three chances of the score being 4-+-3, and three of its being 1743, 7.e, equal chances as far as the extremes are concerned of there being a close similarity between the figures and a wide dissimilarity. A glance at the tables just given will satisfy that this is not the case in them and that the tendency to similarity is evident; that in the mutual relationship of mood to mood the adjustment is not a question of chance but, as is indicated by the averages in the last column and lowest line of each table, is due to some loosely coercing force which will be discussed. As I have foregone the publishing of tables to give for the Kew New plants and the Bonn and Heidelberg races my exact observations on adjustment of moods, I place below the averages found omitting those derived from fewer flowers than ten. I will briefly call attention to the chief points in the averages. Table XI shows that fewer sepals mean fewer of all other organs and it is to be noted that the reduction is greatest in the organs furthest away from thesepals. Table XII shows for the Kew race a consider- able reduction of both stamens and carpels when the petals are reduced ; it shows for the German races a much slighter reduction of carpels and an insignificant reduction of stamens. It shows further that re- duction in the number of petals does not act as a reflex on the number of sepals in anything like the way in which reduction of sepals may be said to promote reduction of petals. Table XIII shows that with a reduction or increase of stamens the reduction or increase of the carpels is much greater than the reduction or increase of the organs which pre- ceeded them. Table XIV shows that reduction or increase of carpels is accompanied by a more nearly corresponding reduction or increase in the organs closest to them. Consequently, admitting that there is an exception in the relation of petals to stamens in the German races, we may broadly state that the influence producing correlative increase or decrease chiefly acts forwards from the preceding mood to the moods which follow and that correlative increase and decrease is closest in neighbouring moods. J. u. 14 104 L. H. Borkill—Flower of Ranunculus arvensis. [No, 2, Table XI.—Aver age No. of other organs in association with ied iis and five ve Saneice of Sepals. TE | 3 4 ‘5 ; _) (Kew, Old: | aaa ... | 3°46 | 3°71 | 460 : Kew, N oan .. | 3°06 | 3°57 |. 458 Average No. of Petals ... sate fe = | 2-78 | 3:54 | 3:87 : Heidelberg os ade 3°47 | 3°72 Kew, Old ae ... | 439 | 5251 7:01 fs _) Kew, New aS .. | 473 | 537] 7-42 Average No. of Stamens... 4 Bonn... bts .. | 378 | 7:31 | 7-83 Heidelberg, oe cen keee tI Sn] mega a Kew, Old a . | 3°92 | 405 | 5:46 = : \Kew, New Pe .. | 867 | 409 | 5:94 Average No. of Carpels «4 Bonn... 211 | 479 | 5°48 Heidelberg a | 431 | 5°19 Table XII.—Average No. of other organs in association with two, three, four, five and siz Petals. Number of Petals. en 2 3 | 4 5 6 Kew, Old 481 | 485 | 4°89 | 4:99 | 5-00 Kew, New 458 | 476 | 487 | 498 Average No. of Sepals ... 4 Bonn 483 | 491 | 492 | 4-98 Heidelberg 4°93 | 495 | 489 | 4:99 as Kew, Old 4°38 | 4°91 BEI ls ath ll TT age | wai 5°77 | 7°51 | 8°55 Kew, New 4°47 | 497 | 6°00 |-812] ... ed ‘No. of Stamens Rote 7-84 | 7-68 | 7°68 | 7-98 ‘ Heidelberg CAL | 120 718") 735 oer Shieh ey l Kew, Old ..| 365 | 389 | 469 5°45. A No. : a Kew, New .. | (3°37 | 421 | 5:12 | 6°36 VGENSS Wis Os SEITE) ot a {| 494] 518| 545] 582] Heidelberg o- | 4°74 | 482 | 5-25 | 5:63 ese 105 I. H. Burkill—Flower of Ranunculus arvensis, 1902.] sr foes | se} eet 90.2) $8.9] ILO] TLS] 8h-2] 20.9] 64.7] 1h-F| 08-6 | 6L-4| 26.4] ~* Sxoqiopror | = ES se} ose | we To | 7.9] 99.9] O19] 16-9] FS-S| eT-9| 18h] 89-F| PIF] 68-8) “7° Ir auog | 4 sjedaeg jo ‘ON odti0ay “* | 98-4) 96.2] OF 2} 68-2] 18-4) $8-9] 61-9] 8-9} 64-9] 68S} 16-F| G9-F| O8-E} ~" | MON ‘Moy | 00-2] 94-4} 08-4} 20.2] £6-9} 82-9] 99-9] ST-9] 08-9] 98-9| 9T-S| 89-F| FI-F| 89-E{ “" | pro ‘Moxy J wer [ste [see | se" | B1-F] 90-F] 01-8] 89-8] £9-8 | 69-E] L8-E] 08-8] 8E-| 91.8] 49.8] “* Sxeqjeprey ) wT fos fs 1s | 29.81 80.F] 92-8] 64-8] $9.8] 18-6] 00-F] 188} TL8] PRE] oo fo au0g | bo" s[eJOg JO ‘ON OSBIOAY “| $2-F| 00S] 96.6] 86-F| 00-¢] 16-F| 19.7] €8-P| 89.F] 6P-P] ST-P] 18-8) OFS} “| MON ‘Moy | 00-2] 00-2] 86.4} 86-F| 00-S| F6.F] 98->| 8.7] 68.F| 69-F| 19-F] ZF-F| 2L-8/ 09-8] “| PIO ‘sex) eee ses ss “* | 00-¢] 26-F] 16-6 | 26-F| 86-7] 26-F| F6-F| 88-P 18-F 98-F| ESF] sazeqjeprey ) rales a pinnate 5] bag O02 €0-$ | S6.F| €6-F| 16-b| 86-7| 16-P) 48-6] 98-7] ¢8.-7) "|" pldek st | + ''spedag jo “ON oskr0AV “* 1 00-$| 00-S} 20. | 00. ¢ 00-S| 66-F| 86-5] 86-5] L6-F| S6-7| 26-7) L9b| LL] “| MON ‘Moy | 00-2 | 00-9} 00-$| 00-S| 16-F| 00-9} 66.F| 86-7] 66-F| 86-F| 86-7] 76%) 68-7] TZ] “| PIO ‘ey ) oT reek ot! | Sir |= (Ol 6 8 4 9 Sg P § z TGCS) SS ee Ser ee Se ee — = "SUIMDIC) OT-Z YRIM UuornrW0SSn wr supb1o Lay7;0 fo waqunu eboueap—TIIX 1907, 106 I. H. Burkill— Flower of Ranunculus arvensis. [No. 2, Table XIV.—Average number of other organs in association with 1-9 Carpels. Carpels. 1 2} 2] a] s ot Tl wu th : [a ] Kew, Old 4°75| 4-84, 4-93) 4,97 4°99] 4°99) 500] ... Average. No. of )Kew, New «. 4°69) 4°41) 4°78) 4°96, 4°98] 5:00, 4:98) 5-00 Sepals” ... ) Bonn ; . | 4°20) ... | 4°74) 4°87 4°94 4°97| 4-97) 5:00) ... ( Heidelberg 4-62) 4°79) 4-90 4:96, 4°97| 5:04; 5:06} 5:00 Bos Pew cee be lea Kew, Old 3°38) 3°65 406] 4°60 485, 495, 4:96] ... Average No. of ) Kew, New |... |}3831 3°18 3°77/4 51 473 4-88) 491] 495 Petals ... ) Bonn sseulaz00] le. 3°60 3°52|3 74, 3°94 411) 436 : Heidelberg |... | ... | 3-44 318, 3-43 “a 403 419] 409] 4°12 | | | [-2e Hamers able | Kew, Old... | «.. | 446/461] 5°35 6°18] 7-66|9-44) 1105... Average No. of )Kew, New... | ... | 3°94) 463) 5 22 5-9t| 7°16] 8°87) 10 27 10°68 Stamens ... ) Bonn ... 4°90) 6°03] 6°72 7°28) 8°25] 9°18] 9°57) Heidelberg ... ace tS 5°84| 6°37 7:11) 7°84] 8°5C 8:90 8°50 I must now point out some differences between the races. When one sepal less than the complete five is present in the Kew race there is approximately one petal less, two stamens less and 3 carpel less: when two sepals are wanting then we lose further 3 petal, 2 stamen and } carpel. In the German races one sepal less than the complete five means roughly 3 petal less, ¢ stamen and 3 carpel: when two sepals are wanting we lose a further ¢ petal, 35 stamens, 2} carpels; i.e., in the German races 4 sepaled flowers are more nearly otherwise normal than in the Kew race: and what is true for the sepals is true for the petals, i.e., that the first reduction in them from normal is much more closely accompanied by a reduction in other organs than is the case in the two German races. Apportionment of organs in the Kew race.—The least flower of the Kew race had 8 organs in all, the largest 36. The largest flowers were richest in stamens, the least richest in sepals. I give in table XV the average number of sepals, petals, stamens and carpels in flowers with varying numbers of total organs, and over leaf are curves ex- pressing the result graphically. The result may be briefly stated thus :—if there is power to produce more than 15 organs the sepals claim their full compliment; if there is power to produce more than 20 organs, the petals also claim their full compliment ; if there is power to produce more than 28 organs the carpels begin to show signs of 107 I. H. Burkill—Flower of Ranunculus arvensis. 1902.] \ : ‘ be a H Sey a je miroenese ot ¢ : t } ‘ | cages j ! | if * a . = i ' “ . + 4 1 «ct he ‘ ‘ 1 : a Fi = ary Ie RD 5 “3 | seas ns u $ a seed ' = a SS Pie Za : é a § 3 a 9 nen Ad ry ene ee Graphic representation of the apportionment of. sepals, petals, stamens and carpels in flowers of Ranunculus arvensis (Kew race) with the number of organs varying from 13 to 33. 108 J. H. Burkill—Flower of Ranunculus arvensis. [No. 2, satiety ; extra power beyond this goes chiefly to the stamens. At 20 the flower is not far from having the formula K5 C5 A5 G6, «e., from being regularly 5-merous. The staminal curve shows slight irregu- larities at 15 and 18 the curves for petals and carpels practically touch at 15. The correspondence in the two sets of curves is most interesting. Table XV.—Apportionment in flowers of the Kew race with the number of total organs varying from to 8 to 36. Kew, OLD. ——————————————— ° sd ol = m o ) (2) No. of 5 é 5 EZ organs. E Aire | eG aes Ks o 2 oa ® aq, | we | w’e | SMe geiot | aoa 6 fa | sa] F A =< < =< 8 ees 9 woe eee 10 sx Te ac ll 4 | 4:25 | 1°75 | 2°50 12 2| 400] 3:00] 3 13 14 | 407 | 286] 3°07 14 382 | 4°72 ; 2°91} 341 15 : 66 | 4°70 | 3:15} 403 16 80 | 4°81 | 3°26] 4°34 17 115 | 4:92 | 3°72 | 4°54 18 127 | 495 | 399 | 499 19 173 | 498 | 4:26 | 5°27 20 238 | 499 | 460 | 5°47 21 256 | 498 | 482 1 6:00 22 2386 | 499 | 486] 6:55 23 188 | 499 | 496] 7°32 24, 172 | 5°00 | 4°91 | 7 25 128 | 4°99 | 493) 8 26 105 | 5°00 | 4:93} 9 27 84 | 499 | 4:98 | 10° 28 93 | 5°00 | 5:00 |11°0 29 64 | 5:00 | 4°99 | 12-09 30 54 | 5:00 | 5°00 | 12-78 31 29 | 5°00 | 4°97 |13°45 32 14 | 5:00 | 5°00 | 14°36 33 15} 5:00 | 5:00 | 15°13 4 4 | 5°00 | 5°00 | 15°75 a 3 | 5°00 | 5°00 | 16°00 J 5 iw) Stamens Average No. of Carpels. Average No. of | No. of flowers. P Or bo 800 ST ST ST ST OD O> OS; : SARANDON O onl ON N™ Kew, New. SAS, -~ +=] oe -_ ° ° ° S Os S) s |b e Zines im On oO) oo 3 | ®s | wg | wa, = = 5 es ze oO 52 ax 5,2 oP 5m 5 wn 5O < < < —————_ OO OO OD Oo 1902. | 1, H. Burkill—Plower of Ranunculus arvensis. 109 Table XVI.—Apportionment in flowers of the German races with the number of total organs varying from 4 to 47, HEIDELBERG. ————— ee — creed Se ———, Coamerre = =\) Ila a ra i om t=) No. of 3 2 organs, z 3 rears a a : Z | Se! “ =| a) Ge n un 3) oe is A i) 3) i) =) ra S| 9 3 a | 2, 5 Qa eS) a = Qa » 3 ~ ° { o [-b) ® a} oS A 77) aw ND 7, 2) A oD) ie) 1] 3:00 | 4:00 | 100] 3:00 3 | 400 | 2°66 | 3°66) 1°66 4 | 450 | 2°75 | 2°75 | 3:00 12) 458 | 2°50 | 3°50 | 3:42 23) 4:87 | 3:09 | 3°96 | 3:09 NRWONNHFENOF 16 eee 15 460 | 313 | 5:07 45 | 4°73 | 3:00 | 4°51 | 3°75 17 000 387 | 4:90 | 3°22 | 5:00 73 | 479 | 334 | 518 | 368 18 — oe 44{ 4°73 | 344 | 5°75 97 | 4°87 | 380) 5°72) 411 19 290 88 | 4°98 | 3:29 |} 6:21 162 | 4°97 | -3°33 | 6:27 | 4°43 20 .» | 153 | 492 | 3:55 | 673 174 | 4°97 | 3°44 | 6°75 | 4°84 21 oe 1457 | 4:94 | 3°74 | 7°23 221 | 4°99 | 3°69 | 7:13 | 5°19 22 ieee 173 | 497 | 380 | 7:80 155 | 4:96 | 3°77 | 7°85 | 5-43 23 ... | 162 | 4°98 | 3°96 | 8°34 132 | 496 | 405 | 820 | 579 24 .. | 150 | 4°96 | 412 |) 880 112 | 499 | 4°33 | 8:60) 6:08 25 ses 88 | 5:00 | 435 | 9:09 69 | 502 | 439 | 918 | 6°42 26 500 47 | 5:00 | 440] 981 46} 5°04 | 4°22 | 9°91 | 683 27 vee 34 | 500 | 4°71 | 10:28 27 | 5°00 | 4°55 | 10°15 | 7:30 28 000 13 | 503 | 469 | 10°77 10 | 5°10 | 4°70 | 10°50 | 7°70 29 9 | 4:89 | 4:67 | 12-11 5} 5°40 | 5:40 {11°60 | 660 30 1 | 5:00 | 5:00 | 1100 4} 4°75 | 5-00 {11°50 | 8°75 31 4 | 5:00 | 5:00 | 13°50 2| 5:00 | 5:00 | 1450 | 6°80 32 2 | 5:00 | 5:00 | 14:00 1} 5:00} 5:00 |15°00 | 7:00 33 - 1 | 5:00 | 5:00 | 14°00 1 | 5:00 | 5:00 |16°00 | 7°00 34 1 | 5:00 | 5:cO | 17-00 1] 5:00 | 4:00 | 10-00 | 15:00 35 1 | 5:00 | 5:00 | 16:00 OF aes. ac0 soc 00c 36 0 BE 0 a0 1 | 9:00 | 5:00 |15°00 | 7:00 37-40 0 ove S60) | r[Le one 0 : ee vee “oc 41 1 | 8:00 | 7:00 |16:00 0) + . ac 42-46 Br 500 000 500 6) Aso eee soc 47 > 1 | 7:00 | 7:00 |17:00 | 16-00 Apportionment in the German races.—I give in table XVI the figures for the German races. As in the Kew race so here, in poor flowers the sepals are most numerous and in rich flowers the stamens are most numerous. But in these German races the petals do not claim their full number until the flower is rich enough to have 29 or 30 organs and on the part of the carpels no tendency to be satisfied can be detected. 110 1. H. Burkill—Flower of Ranunculus arvensis. [ No. 2. Mathematical expression of the curves in formule seems to be by no means impossible although they are complicated. There is no fiat which says “this will be a flower of Ranunculus arvensis, the organs may vary in number a little from the ideal.” But the fiat says “this will be a flower and must run throughout all its moods. So long as all are present let them jostle for their compliment.” So they jostle and the older win as far as they may by being already established at the time when the younger begin to compete; the sepals take what they want only being forbidden from getting the whole five when that would leave too little for the other moods; and the petals following claim their portion in the same way but a little less strongly. There is left a residue for the stamens and carpels, and the larger it is, the more organs do the moods of both sets, but especially the stamens, obtain. ; Nutrition.—l£ seeding be prevented, Ranunculus arvensis dies flowering in utter depletion. Therefore I could get from this little proletarian flowers formed under the best conditions and under the worst possible conditions of nutrition, and so seek the effect of star- vation on the moods spoken of. My earlier paper (Journ. Linn. Soc., Botany, Vol. XXXI, p. 235) contained a note on this plant to show that in it, as in several other plants, the first formed flowers are richest in stamens and carpels; I can now give fuller statistics, and shall show distinctly that the flower is pauperised with the ageing of the plant. I have divided the flowering period of the plants grown in 1895 into three periods and of those grown in 1898 into four periods. The de- crease with age in the number of parts inthe flower is shown by the following averages :— Table XVII.— Kew, Old. Average number of organs in flowers at different periods. | Period 1. | Period 2. | Periods. | Ford 4. | | 6th July to |18th July to |30th July to | “53 8n* | WthJaly. | 29th July. |10th August. ones, | | Sepals one 200 4-99 4°98 4:99 4°89 Petals a ai 4:95 4°85 466 | . 3:95 Stamens fs a 11°58 781 6°17 4°93 Carpels si “0 6:78 5°97 5°28 4:15 a a ee ee eee eee 1902. | I. AH. Burkill—Flower of Ranunenulus arvensis. lll Table XVIIIL— Kew, New. Average number of organs in flowers at different periods ; periods as in Table XVII. Period 1. | Period 2. | Period 3. | , {cried 4. ‘ 6th July to |18th July to) 30th July to) 4° Sau 17th July. | 29th July. |1Oth oe [onan Sepals oe ou 4:99 4:99 | 5:00 4:77 Petals 000 AGO 4:97 4°84 467 3°81 Stamens coc sae 11°63 7:95 6:14 5:07 Carpels was doe 722 6°51 5°74 4°36 Table XIX.—Bonn. Average number of organs in flowers at different periods. 0 ‘ Period 3 Period 1. Period 2. ‘ June 6th to | July 11th to | August 30th to middle of July 10th. | August 29th. Seorenibed Sepals = 2] el 4:96 4-92 4*98 Petals ane “Be ae 4°22 3°43 3°69 Stamens noc 600 Res 8°80 774 6°85 Carpels sc Nes a 5°71 5:58 4°75 Table XX.—Heidelberg, Average number of organs in flowers at different periods; pertods as in Table XIX. : . Period 3. Period 1, Period 2. June 6th to | July 11th to | Ausus’ F0VR July 10th. | August 29th September. ee Sepals ae an aS 5:00 4:94, 4:98 Petals 0 por Aull 3°92 3°70 8°49 Stamens sae cs | 8:24 6:99 7:07 Carpels ove vee | 521 | 5°16 5°01 With this reduction in number of parts there is a reduction in the size of the flower and there is also a loss of fertility in the anthers. This loss of fertility is shown in the following tables. J. 1, 15 112 I. H. Burkill—Plower of Ranunculus arvensis. [No. 2, Table XXI.—Staminodes in Kew plants at different periods ; the periods the same as in Tubles XVII and XVIII. | Period 1. Period 2. | Period 3. Be Fh | 6th July to | 18th July to | 30th July to to 23rd | 17th July. 29th July. eee August. | Aneagt = | | Total number | 91 | 1360 | 1572 | 1777 Percentaxe of } | stamens re- Kew, Old { duced... | 253 2131 |° 4749 | 56°48 Average per) | flower Sis] 0:30 | 1:66 2°9) 2°78 | Total number | 23 1072 1534 | 1178 Percentage of | yes ; Kew. N 3 stamens re- | lee Cc) \ednced = —<:: | 078 25°88 | 6473 54:09 Average per| 2 | flower sel 0°09 2-06 398 | 2°74 | - , | ! { | Table XXII—Staminodes in the German races at different periods; periods as in Tables XLX and XX. : ; Period 3. Period 1. Period 2. ‘Aucwat 30th June 6th to} July 11th to BON Cs July 10th. | Angust 29th. | *° SUS a 5 call ree ‘| tember. Total number 3 24 | 82 | Jn BB Percentage of stamens Bors “1 reduced ie 204 | 113 | 4-01 Average per flower ... 018 | 0:09 0:27 | { | Total number s 37 | 75 | 36 , } Percentage of stamens | BUS EEE Py reduced 3) 1:86 113 261 Average per flower ... | 015 0:08 0:19 | t I think it will be conceded that ares of organs and sterility of stamens are alike marks of the plants becoming worn ont. Different organs are unequally reduced in numbers, the stamens most of all and before the others. Tables XVII to XX show how the different organs are differently affected by the reduction: but to ee this quite evident the following tables are given :— 1902.] Table XXIII.—Rate of reduction of organs in the Kew plants from period I. H. Burkill—Flower of Ranunculus arvensis. to period ; periods as before. Periods 1 to 2 |Periods 2 to3. Periada 3 is 4, | | | Stamens ... Carpels .. Sepals Petals Stamens ... Carpels ... Practically nil. 0:10 0:10 0:19 O71 3°17 1:64 1°24 0'81 0°69 113 Practically nil. 0:23 0:13 0°17 0°86 3°68 1°81 1°07 O71 0-77 1°38 Table XXIV.—Rate of reduction of organs in the German races from period to period ; periods as before. Sepals Stamens Bonn: .. & Petals #8 Carpels Petals Stamens : Sepals Heidelberg S Carpels . Periods 1 to 2 Practically nil. 0°79 1:06 013 0:06 0°22 1:20 0:05 -It is easily seen that at the beginning of the flowering period a large reduction is made in the male organs ; but that the reduction in other organs is chiefly at the end. The following table shows. this excess of masculinity, which occurs at the beginning of the flowering ——= _—— ————________ Periods 2 to 3. Very small in- crease slight increase 0:89 0°83 increase of 0'04 0:21 imerease of 0:08 0°15 period and is soon done away with after flowering has commenced. Table XXV.—The percentage which the Stamens ( fertile and infertile) make out the total of organs in the flowers, at different periods ; periods as before. Kew, Old Kew, New Bonn and Heidelberg 550 oe 68°52 61°16 60°68 6113 First period.| 2nd period. | _ 3rd period. | last period. 56°68 53°89 54°29 54°98 51°68 53°77 ee ee 58°11 53°76 98°55 60:93 113 114 I. H. Burkill—Flower of Ranunculus arvensis. [Nez 25. It is impossible to dissociate the lack of nutrition felt, it must be believed, by the flowers of the worn out plants and the right of primo- geniture spoken of. The power to satisfy the sepaline mood and the petaline mood and to form abundant stameus and carpels is in the nutrition of the flower. On page 110, it was said that the moods jostle for their compliment of organs and that the older win by being already established when the younger begin to compete. There is a reservation to make in regard to this statement, to demonstrate which table XV has been recast in table XXVI. The latter table shows that in well and fairly well fed flowers — say with 20 organs and more—the proportion falling to the carpellary mood is nearly constant, and that, as already made more or less evident, the staminal mood is residuary legatee for the extra vigour. Therefore for the richer flowers the vigour may be said to be roughly apportioned between on the one hand the sepaline, petaline and staminal moods which three jostle each other, and on the other hand the carpellary mood. In flowers poorer in organs than 20, the carpellary mood seems less prepared for and is subject in like degree to the staminal mood to the jostling for space. . Thus do the richer flowers appear more pre-apportioned than the poorer ones and therefore more knit together into an unit in the direction in which the flowers of most Phanerogams are knit together. We may easily believe that, given a flower with its moods so knit to- gether that they vary together, the force of pressure of organ on organ in the bud may finish the shaping of the whole. We can see that the flowers of the Kew race are a little more knitted into an unit than those of the German races. Thus the petals and sepals are much more often equal in number, and (as is shown on p. 103) when we get a flower of the Kew race departing in the sepals from normal by losing one, then the other organs are more likely to lose in proportion than in the German races. In short there is more see-sawing of mood on mood in the German races than in the Kew race. : ; However there are irregularities in the curves with which I have been dealing which cannot clearly be attributed to the struggling of the moods for satiety and their relative advantages from primogeniture. These are made obvious in the recast table KV which we now have in XXVI. . . The chief irregularities of the Kew race are :—= (i)—Between 15 and 20 the stamens are above what would seem reasonable, rather more so at 15, 16, 18 and 19 than’ at 17 and 20, 1902. ] I. H. Burkill—Flower of Ranunculus arvensis. 115 (iij—At 23 the stamens are a little above what would seem reasonable, the carpels below. I do not intend to attempt any explanation of these facts, but I must observe that if we cut out of our figures all flowers which have both their sepals and their petals other than five in number, the irregulari- ties just noted almost disappear: and they do not disappear if we cut out only those flowers with sepals other than five: and this indicates that between 15 and 20 the stamens are able to add to their number from the petals. This is done in table XXVII. Table XXVI.—Percentuges of organs in the Kew race falling to the different moods in flowers of various numbers of parts. NSE on Oa a ey, New: Organs. aa i ee ae | PIE oy aN epals. | Petals, |Stamens.|Carpels. || Sepals, | Petals. |Stamens.| Carpels. | | 8 505 B00 600 eee v0 305 37°50 | 12:50 | 50:00 9 eee eco eee woe see OO: ~ eee ere eee 10 500 do ee 000 cn 20°00 | 3000 40:00 10:00 11 ae 38 64 15°91 PHS) PPETBS | 3, erie Lees 265 12 33°33 25°00 29:17 | 12°50 28°33 25°60 , 28°32 18°33 13 608 31°32 21°98 23°62 | 23:08: || 2896 21°26 26°24 23°53 14 ... | 33°70 20°76 24:33 | 21:20 || 3214 20°36 26:43 21-07 Mors ee 31:31 21-01 26°87 | 20°80 28 57 22°38 27°62 21:43 16 SE 30:08 26°39 27-11 | 22°42 29°43 19°88 2761 23:07 17 aes 28:95 21°89 26°70 | 22°45 28°64 19°57 27°48 24°30 18 i 27°51 22°18 27°73 | 22°57 || 27-18 20°37 27 59 24°85 19 on 26:22 22°42 20°72 | 23°63 26:19 21°70 26°70 25°40 FOP aoe 24°96 23°0U 27°36 | 24°66 25 00 22°59 | . 26°72 25 68 21 oc 23°73 22°93 28°53, 2479 23°74 22°47 27°75 26 02 22 sn0 22°69 22°08 29°78 | 25:46 22-72 21°89 28°95 26°45 23 506 21°72 21°58 31°85 24°86 |, 21°64 21:15 31:02 269 24 od 20°83 20°61 32:97 | 25°58 || 2079 20°52 32:00 26°68 25 900 19:96 19°71 34°53 | 25°78 20 (0 19°59 33:50 26°89 26 ee 19°23 18°97 36°70 | 25°09 19°19 19:19 34 87 26°76 27 * 18°47 18°43 3809 | 25°00 |, 1852 18°37 36 45 26°65 28 ot 17°81 17°81 39°47 24.88 |) 17 85 17°80 38°49 25 84 29 500 17°24 17:18 4170 | 23°87 17:24 17:24 39 79 25 72 30 506 16°66 16 66 4259 | 24°C7 || 16°66 16 53 40°95 25 85 31 Son 16:18 16:01 4339 | 24°47 16:20 16°05 42 62 25°11 32 300 15°63 15 63 44-86 | 23°88 15°62 15°43 44-14 24°80 33 15°16 15°16 45 87 | 23°84 15:15 14°72 45°89 24°24 34 ae 14°70 14°70 46°32 | 24°26 13°73 13°73 | 48°04 24°51 35 360 14:28 14:28 4571 | 25°71 14:29 14:29 45°71 25°71 36 Sve er ses 200 00 13°89 13 89 44°44. 27°77 [ No. 2, S arvensis. a eal P18 | SP-08| PP-8Z| 4¢-96| 91-9| 08-62| 2o-22| TLPT| “" | “| “* |“ $0 Sx U9ne a 6-18} 96.08| $6-82/19-28 | ZL-92| 29.92) L2-22| O1-46| 9-96| P8-98| 09-96] SH UNA BIOMOL A as ONT “MONT 00.28} £0.18] 96-82] G4.L%| Z4-92| 04-92] 69-42] SP-L2| 19-26| 39-48] 8F-98 | B1OMOB ITV) 29.98| 98.18 | 62-6z| 94-22] 99-92| 9-62 | 19-82| 4-18] 00-G2| eee} “|” GO GM ITM s19MOLT ) | 66.28 | F8-18 | L-62| 88.86| 63-42] 89.22 | 9-46 | 99-92] 89-96} 61.96] IP-FE) GM UY SIOMOTT ¢ as PIO ‘AO 16:28| G8-1@| 84-62! @¢.8¢| 98-2] ZL.L2| SL:2Z| O19) IT-LS) 28-92] &8-FG] sSIOMOW [LW z 8% G3 1z 02 61 81 LI 91 CT PL *BUBSLO [BIOT, L. H. Burkill—Flower of Ranunculu 116 “c sppjad pun syodes yj09 yun pun ‘uoqunw hwp spojad pun ¢ spodas ypu ‘uaquinu hwo spojed pun syodas yjam suomoyf wn guasoud suawnys fo abnjuaovagd—TIAXX 99D . 1902. | 1. H. Burkill—Flower of Ranunculus arvensis. 117 Now it comes about from this tendency of stamens to gain below 20 in percentage at the expense of the petals, and from the tendency of the carpels above 20 to show satiety, that the excess of stamens over carpels is likely to be least at 20 and greater both above and below that number. Thus is the sex-proportion continually shifting along our curves. Half staminodal petals were found in flowers of the Kew race as follows; it will be noticed that towards the end of the flowering period they appeared but one at a time in the flowers. Table XX VIJI.—Half Staminodal petals. Period 1 2 3 4 Number wa ; ee 7 30 20 19 Kew, Old ... 4 In flowers ... aM 3 23 18 19 Percentage ... cr 47 “76 ‘79 “73 ose Number Bos ook 9 16 11 14 Kew, New s. < In flowers ... oe 5 ‘63 11 14, Percentage ... Re “72 63 ‘61 "85 Lastly I have an abnormality to notice; it consists of a lobing of the petals, one lobe being larger than the other. I found this abnor- mality.in the Kew race to be fairly frequent and further I found it to be most abundant when the number of staminodes was highest. Table XXIX.—Lobed petals. Period 1 2 3 4 Namber 456 A 10 30 21 19 Kew, Old ch In flowers... Kc 2 17 16 9 Percentage ...- ses 605 °756 | °839 | ‘758 - Number”... um alana 13 a Kew,New {ts flowers .... ae ae 16 12 6 oo RAO SPr ee ‘( Percentage ... a * +399 ‘674 | 721 | °427 118 I. H. Burkill—Flower of Ranunculus arvensis. [No. 2, Summary. I have shown first of all (Tables I-IV) how the flowers of Ranun-. culus arvensis in the races studied, vary; and how each set of organs varies in a different way; so that the curves which may be plotted for sepals, for petals, for stamens, and for carpels are unlike, most of. them neither perfect Quetelet-Galton nor perfect half Galton curves. I have shown secondly (Tables V—XIV) that a correlative in- crease and decrease occurs between the different sets of organs; so that when the stamens or any other set of organs depart from normal, it is probable that all other sets of organs will depart from normal, but chiefly those which follow. This is important as it indicates a division of vigour among the various sets, to be distinguished from an inerease of the one at the expense of another. In Tables XV-XVI and in the graphic representation of them on page 106 I have followed this up by showing how if we take the total number of organs in the flower as a measure of the vigour in the bud, we find that the ring of sepals, being the first-formed of the sets of organs, has the first pull on the vigour and is most likely to get a full complement, the ring of the petals being the next in order, is the next to be satisfied, and that stamens and carpels obtain the surplus the stamens chiefly so. I consider that the curves might with some little trouble be translated into formulae by a mathematician. In Tables XVII-XX, I show that the power to produce organs diminishes as the plant grows weaker towards its death. Sometimes a slight recovery occurred at the very end: I do not feel justified in suggesting a cause for it. In Tables XXI and XXII, I show that sterility of the stamens increases towards the death of the plant. In Tables XXIII-XXV, I show that the stamens—the organs which profit chiefly as we have seen by the extreme of vigour—lose by its loss; and consequently the flowers are most male when blossoming begins. In Table XXVI, I have represented Table XV in a different way, so as to bring out sharply the division of vigour (7.e., number of organs) between the different sets (moods). I can show by it that the flowers with more than 20 organs, there apparently is a setting aside ab initio of so much vigour for the carpellary mood, the staminal mood becoming residuary legatee; while in flowers with fewer than 20 organs the carpellary mood has to jostle with the preceding ones for its place. I show also by it and by the Table which follows it (XXYVIT), that there are certain irregularities which seem to be due to a borrowing of organs by the staminal set from the petals, which 1902. | I. H. Burkill—Flower of Ranunculus arvensis. 119 borrowing as may be noticed in Table XII, (see p. 102) probably is a more common occurrence in the German races than in the Kew race. The last two Tables (Nos. XXVIII and XXIX) show the relative abundance of abnormal petals and staminodal petals at different times in the plants flowering. The net result of the investigation is that we have in Ranunculus arvensis just a little of what (for want of a better term) may be called foresight in the formation of the flower. We find the ftower com- pleted however scanty the nutrition for it may be; and, when the nutrition is adequate, provision is, it seems, made in good time for the carpellary mood. The next problem will be to show how far in such a flower as that of Parnassia or of any Phanerogam, the cons- tancy of the carpels is due to provision made for them when the bud first begins to be formed. Can the sepaline mood lead the carpellary by the nose, or is the carpellary not too important to the race to be without an assertiveness of its own ? It is interesting to observe that the staminal mood forms a sort of residuary legatee to the three early moods of the flower; interesting ‘because we not uncommonly find that mood to disappear under condi- tions which have generally been ascribed to something disadvantageous to the plant (see Willis, On Gynodicecism, 3rd paper, Proc. Cambridge Phil. Soc., viii., 1893, p. 129). « We have sought in passing for any indication in the flower which might suggest that pressure of organ on organ exercises an influence in shaping the flower ; and we found that flowers of 20 organs did come near to having the formula K,C,A,G,: and in Table V we saw K,C, and K,C, to be commoner combinations than K,C, or , (especially 5) and K, C, or indeed any other number, and in Tables VI and VIII ten stamens to be commoner than nine or eleven in association with five sepals or with five petals. These observations do not suffice for building up any very definite statement. It is equally advisable at present from these fabulutions to make no statement regarding the possibility of female organs demanding per unit for their inception more nutriment than male organs. One notices in regard to the variation of the flower of Ranuncu- lus arvensis that itis always hungry, 7.e., always capable to taking in more organs; the hungriest of its moods is that for the formation of stamens, next that for the formation of carpels, thirdly that for petals and least hungry that for sepals. Just as we find sepals to tend to be constant in number throughout our larger groups such as the Dicotyledons and Monocotyledons; petals to be constant in number in lesser groups; carpels to serve by their 120 I. H. Burkill—Flower of Ranunculus arvensis. [No. 2, constancy for the defining of orders, and stamens to be by number the least serviceable in the making of a classification of Phanerogams, so do we find sepals to have the greatest tendency to be constant in Ranunculus arvensis, petals next so, carpels in the third place and stamens last, 7 e., what we see in a broad view of the whole Phanero- gamic Sub-Kingdom, we see again in the variation of the flower of this little weed. I had intended to deal with variation in Nigella sativa and Delphi- nium Ajacis, when writing on Rununculus arvensis but my facts, are insufficient. They may, however, be said to be indicative of a reduction in number of all parts with age. For the present I withhold them. My thanks are cordially given to the Cambridge Botanic Garden Syndicate for the facilities afforded to me in the University Garden, and to all who have helped me. The tedious operation of casting my figures into tables has in Calcutta occupied the time for several months of a clerk, Babu Kanai Lall Das. ——eerrera~-ra~-rerersanaere —a—coeOOTnee e ——onc—nen nn ee eee PLATE IV. GALLINULA PYRRHORHOA (Bdjth's Mauritius Specimen). PLATE V. *saAdONOTH,) Ayia wah 2) (4207. “25 2Y07) VLVAIVD “5 ‘VLVATVS) “5 “SNAH NOOJN HO SQ@'IHIHS 'IVILNOYY AGNV STIG (sn2zpiinvpy) VOHYOHAIA Ve ‘ ) = - , a i 2 ® 7 : ; ad wy: “ , ; : ’ j = i = . x PLATE VI “IMO NONWWOD GNV TMOKd-VANIN®) NHHMLYA CIYHAH & oA Ps & + Ace E Y NEW SERIES. VOL. LX CCCCIII. JOURNAL OF THE | ASIATIC SOCIETY OF BENGAL, Vol, LXXI, Part II, No. 3.—1902. EDITED BY yHe Natura piistory PECRETARY. ‘ a a Ng a ay * The bounds of its investigation will be the geographical limits of Asia: and within these limits its inauiries will be extended to whatever is performed by man or produced by nature.”—Sir WILLIAM JONES. #.* Communications should be sent under cover to the Secretaries, Asiat. Soc., to whom all orders for the work are to be addressed in India; or care of Messrs. Luzac & Co., 46, Great Russell Street, London, W. C., or Mr. Otto Harrassowitz, Leipzig, Germany. CALCUTTA: © PRINTED AT THE PapTIST MISSION PREss, AND PUBLISHED BY THE psiatTic Society, §7, PARK STREET. 1902. ‘ae Price (exclusive of pcatage) to Members, Re. 1-8.—-To Non-Members, Ra, &- Priee in England, 3 Shillings, Issued October, 24th, 1902. CONTENTS. Page. X.—On a collection of Birds from Upper Burmah.—By Liszvr. H. Woop, R.E., and F. Finn, B.A., F.Z.8., Deputy Superin- tendent of the Indian Museum. (With Plate VII.) reget bE XI.—Notes on Animals observed at the Alipore Zoological Garden, | No. 2. A brief note on the “ Doctrine of Telegony” with reference to facts observed in the Loological Gardens, Calcutta. —By Rat RK. B. SanyAdt, BAHADUR, Superintendent ees AY XII.—Note on a disputed point in the Lafe-History of wee theivora.—By Harotp H. Mann, B.Sc. see 133 XT.—On a pair of Abnormal Deer-Horns.—By F. Fiyy, BA. EVZ.S., Deputy Superintendent, Indian Musewm 135 XIV.—Notes on Animals observed at the Alipore Zoological Carlen No. 3. Melanic specimens of Common Palm Squirrel (Sciurus palmarum, Linn.) —By Rai R. B. SanyAt, Bawa- DUR, Superintendent, Alipore Zoological Garden cea eT, XV.—On Tidal Periodicity in the Harthquakes of Assam.—By R. D. OnpHam, Superintendent, Geological Survey of India ose poe 139 AVI.—General Notes on Vartation in Bir ds.—By F. Finn, B.A., P.Z.8., Deputy Superintendent of the Indian Whecuii (With Plates VITI and IX)... ag pee hoe ; Ase a ERRATA IN LAST NUMBER. Page 102 column headed 6 for 67 read 167 ciel, ) | Aeleg mG, 136 » 33 , 38 Page 104 four lines from bottom column headed 5, where figure has dropped out, supply 5°88. Page 104 eight lines from bottom for 7°81 read 7°87. » 855 ,, 5°55, fim JOURNAL OF THE ADIATIC SOCIE TAO GEINGAL, —< oh eo Vol. LXXI. Part Il.—NATURAL SCIENCE. a a a No. III.—1902. OOOO OOOO —~ ~~ X.—On a collection of Birds from Upper Burmah.—By Linut. H. Woop, R.E., and F. Finn, B.A., F.Z.8., Deputy Superintendent of the Indian Museum. (With Plate VIT.) [Received 30th April. Read 7th May, 1902. | In the following paper Lieut. Wood is responsible for the general introduction and remarks on localities where the birds were collect- ed; while the birds have been identified and annotated at the Indian Museum by the Deputy Superintendent. Almost all of the specimens have been generously presented to that institution by Lieut. Wood, and the accession is a particularly welcome one, as several rare species are represented, such as Trochalopterwm erythrolaema. The collection is also noteworthy as containing examples of two species new to the Indian fauna, Pére David's Babbler (Babaz lanceolatus ) and the Marsh Tit (Parus palustris). It has been deemed worth while to have these figured, on account of their interest from a distributional 4 py point of view. (See Plate VII). EW YORK The collection was made in that part of Burmah ms IS ICA ts bounded on the west by the high range which divides the Pakokki DEN and Minbu districts from the Chin Hills, and on the east by a paralle range which runs more or less due north and south, distant about 30 miles, and known locally under different names as the Pontaung Se 6 eae 6) 122 H. Wood and F. Finn—Birds from Upper Burmah. (No. 3, Nwamataung, Dudwataung, &c. Latitude 22° formed approximately the northern boundary and 20°15’ the southern, A few specimens were however procured outside this tract while marching from Pakokku, the headquarters of the district of that name and situated on the River Irrawaddy. The country within the boundaries described above is hilly, the average height of the eastern range being about 1,500 feet while some of the peaks are higher. From this range the country is ievalcn up by a number of smaller ranges, each slightly lower till the foot of the western range is reached. Along the foot of the eastern slopes of this range there is nearly always a large river which breaks through the range and then turns imme- diately due north or south and flows in this direction for some distance till it finds a low place in the eastern range through which it can pass. The Maw, Man, Salin and Mon Rivers are all met in this way. The western range is much higher than those to the east. The average height being about 5,000 to 6,000 feet, while Mount Victoria (the highest peak in Burmah, 10,300 feet) is one of the peaks on the range within the limits. The country is heavily forested except in the valleys of the main streams, where rice is principally grown. Pakokku, Long. 95°10’, Liat. 21°18’, height 300 feet. The head- quarters of the district of that name. It is situated on the west bank of the Irrawaddy River and is in the dry zone of Upper Burmah. Outside the cultivation which surrounds the town, the country is covered with scrub jungle. Kanhla, Long. 95°2’, Lat. 21°17’, height 400 feet. A small village on the Pakokku-Pauk Road; surrounding country scrub jungle. ~ Pauk, Long. 94°30’, Lat. 21°29’, height about 900 feet. A large village on the Pakokku-Tilin cart-road, situated just to the east of the first high range met with while marching west from the Irrawaddy River. The Yaw River flows about a mile to the east of the village. Outside the cultivation there is serub jungle which gradually changes to forest as the hills are approached. It is on the west edge of the “dry zone” Kyin, Long. 94°18’, Lat. 21°37’, height about 2,000 feet. A small village on the Pauk-Tilin cart-road, situated to the westward of the first high range which is met with while marching westward from the Irrawaddy River. A small area of cultivation surrounds the village ; beyond this is dense forest. Ta-hnyin-taung, Long. 94°15’, Lat. 21°37’, height about 2,500 feet. A spur running westwards from the first high range met with while going west from the Irrawaddy. This high range is known locally 1902.] H. Wood and F. Finn—Birds from Upper Burmah. 123 under a number of different names but it runs more or less along meridian of 94°20’. It is covered with dense forest. Tilin, Long. 94°8’, Lat. 20°13’, height about 1,500 feet. A large village at the foot of the Chin Hills on the right bank of the Maw River. The cart-road to Gangaw from Pakokku passes through the village. Outside the cultivation the country is covered with dense ' jungle. . Man, Long. 94°17’, Lat. 21°18’, height about 1,500 feet. A small village on the Pauk-Pasok cart-road, situated to the west of the first high range met with while going west from the Irrawaddy. The village is surrounded by dense jungle outside the small patch of cultivation. Pontaung, Long, 94°18’, Lat, 21°20’, height 1,900 feet. The first high range met with while going west from the Irrawaddy ; on the lower slopes the forest is principally bamboo, which gradually changes into timber trees (teak, etc.), as the range rises in height. Laungshé, Long. 94°10’, Lat. 21°0’, height about 1,000 feet. A large village situated at the foot of the Chin Hills just where the Salin River breaks through. A good deal of rice is cultivated in the valley and it was on the cultivation that most of the birds were shot here. Kanpetlet, Long. 94°0’, Lat. 21°14’, height 7,000 feet. At this place on the slopes of Mount Victoria the headquarters of the Pakokku Chin Hills are being built. It at present consists of two or three houses, while barracks for about 60 sepoys are being built. Mount Victoria, the summit of which is 10,300 feet, is the highest hill in Burmah and is the culminating point of tie high range which runs from Manipur southwards more or less along the meridian of 94°, A long spur emanates from the summit running in an easterly direction, and it is on this spur that Kanpetlet is situated. In the valleys the forest is very dense, while on the spurs there are large open spots covered with grass alternating with tracts of fairly open tr forest. Birds labelled Mount Victoria were shot on the way up to Kanpetlet from Saw, the village at the foot of the spur. Dudawtaung, Long. 94°18’, Lat. 21°5’, height about 2,000 feet. A range of hills about 2,000 feet high running north and south, the first high one that is met while marching west from the Irrawaddy River. It is covered with fairly dense forest. Yinkweétaung, Long. 93°58’, Lat. 20°44’, height 5,500 feet. The local name of one of the spurs which run eastward from the high range which forms the boundary between Pakokku district and the Chin Hills. Near the summit the spurs are bare of trees and covered with grass. In the valleys and on spurs below about 5,000 feet there is dense jungle. i 124 H. Wood and F. Finn—Birds from Upper Burmah. [No.3 Nwamataung, Long. 94°18’, Lat, 20°4’, height about 2,500 feet. A local name. of the same range which to the north is known as Dudawtaung. Salin, Long. 94°44’, Lat. 20°35’, height 250 feet. A large village on the Salin River about 10 miles on the west of the Irrawaddy River. It is in the dry zone and outside the cultivation is scrub jungle. Sidéktaya, Long. 94°15’, Lat. 20°25’, height 2,000 feet. A large village situated at the foot of the Chin Hills on the bank of the river Mon. A large area of cultivation lies to the east of the village, while to the westward dense jungle comes very close. rf Dalet Choung, Long. 94°0', Lat. 20°10’, height 300 feet. A river which rises in the Arakan Yomas and flows due south reaching the sea between Akyab and Kyaukpyu. The surrounding hills are all densely covered with bamboo jungle. Family Corvide. Urocissa occipiratis. Red-billed Blue Magpie. Two, Laungshé, January 11th, 1902; one, Kyin Village, November 30th, 1901. Denprocitta RUFA. Indian Tree-pie. One, Laungshé, January 12th, 1902; one, Man, December 25th, 1901. CrYPSIRHINA CUCULLATA. Hooded Racket-tailed Magne. One, Sidodktaya, February 14th, 1902. GARRULUS OATES!. Indo-Chinese Jay. One, Kanpetlet, January 3rd, 1902. Parus pALustris. Marsh-Tit. One, Kanpetlet, January 14th, 1902. This specimen undoubtedly belongs to one of the races of P. palustris. The dimensions are rather large, the length being 4'9 inches, wing 2°5, tail 2-1, bill from gape 4, and shank nearly -6. The colour above is olive grey, or drab; below a dirty drab-white. The cap and nape are glossy black, and thesides of head and neck pure white ; the throat black with white tips to the feathers: The bill and feet are greyish black in the skin. [The specimen agrees perfectly with some Chinese specimens of P. palustris, recently procured by Captain Walton, I.M.S. ] Family Crateropodide. GARRULAX LEUCOLOPHUS, Himalayan White- Crested Laughing-Thrush. Two, Laungshé, January 12th, 1902. GARRULAX PecToRALIS. Black-goryeted Laughing-Thrush. 1902.] H. Wood and EF. Finn—Birds from Upper Burmah. 125 One, Dudawtaung, December 26th, 1901; one, Laungshé, January llth, 1902. The latter has the under-surface buff throughout up to the chin. Both have the light tips to the tail-feathers pure white. GarruLax moniLicer. Necklaced Lauyhing-Thrush. One, Ta-hnyin-taung, December 10th, 1901. The ear-coverts of this bird are entirely black; tips of tail pure white. . BaBax LANCEOLATUS. Pere David’s Streaked Babbler. One, Kanpetlet, January 4th, 1902. As this bird does not seem to be well known, I give a description of the specimen. Length about 11; inches; wing 38; tail 5; bill from gape 1:1; shank at front 1:2. Plumage striated, with the exception of the visible parts of the wings and tail, which are plain olive, as also the upper tail-coverts. Centres of the feathers above blackish, shading into chestnut on each side, with the outsides edged on the neck with creamy white and on the back with olive. Lores, ear-coverts, and eye-brow, white slightly mixed with black; a strong black moustache running into a mottled black-and-white patch behind the ear-coverts. Under-surface creamy white streaked with black, the black streaks getting finer upwards and fading out on the throat, and becoming bordered with chestnut on the flanks ; lower tail-coverts plain buff. From the descriptions and figures of David and Oustalet (Oiseaux de Chine) J. Verreaux (Nouv. Arch. du Museum, Bull. VII, 1871) and Dr. R. B. Sharpe (B.M. Cat. Birds, Vol. VII.), Bubax lancevlatus would appear to have a uniformly chestnut head, the dorsal plumage edged with grey, not olive, and the ventral surface less striated than in our bird, in which also the tarsi seem considerably shorter. At the same time, without specimens for comparison, I do not like to regard the present bird as deserving of specific distinction ; if it be so I would propose the name of Babax wood: for it. TROCHALOPTERUM ERYTHROLAMA. Hume's Laughing-Thrush. Two, Yinkwetaung, January 19th, 1902; one, same locality, January 20th, 1902. TROCHALOPTERUM ViRGATUM. Manipur Striated Laughing-Thrush. One, Kanpetlet, January 3rd, 1902; one, Kanpetlet, January 4th, 1902. ARGYA GULARIS. White-throated Babbler. Two, Pakokku, November 19th, 1901. MYIOPHONEUS TEMMINCKLL. Himalayan Whistling-Thrush. One, Yinkwétaung, January 27th, 1902. Lioprina Gracitis. Grey Sibia. 126 H. Wood and F. Finn—Birds from Upper Burmah. [No. 3, One, Vinkwétaung, January 18th, 1902; two, January 27th, 1902 ; one without date or locality. AxgGITHina TIPHIA. Common Tora. One, Pakokku, November 21st, 1901 ; one, Pank, November 27th, 1901; one no date or locality. CHLOROPSIS AURIFRONS. Gold-fronted Chloropsis. One, Ta-hnyin-taung, November 8th, 1901; one, same locality, December 2nd, 1901; one, same locality, December 10th; one, Man, December 14th; one, same locality, December 20th; one, same locality, December 24th; one, Dudawtaung, January 7th, 1902. CHLOROPSIS CHLOROCEPHALA. Burmese Chloropsis. One, Ta-hnyin-taung, no date; one, same locality, December 3rd, 1901. Hypsireres esaroipes. Himalayan Black Bulbul. One, Yinkwetaung, January 29th, 1902. HEMIXUS MACLELLANDI. Rufous-bellied Bulbul. One, Yinkwetaung, November 2nd, 1901; two, same _ locality, January 18th, 1902; one, same locality, January 19th; one, same locality, January 27th ; one, same locality, no date available. ALCURUS SrRIATUS. Striated Green Bulbul. One, Yinkwetaung, January 20th, 1902. MOoLPASTES BURMANICUS. Burmese Red-crested Bulbul. One, Tilin, December 12th, 1901. XANTHIXUS FLAVESCENS. Blyth’s Bulbul. One Kanpetlet, January 4th, 1901. OvocoMPsa FLAVIVENTRIS. Black-crested Yellow Bulbul. One, no data; one, Ta-hnyin-taung, December 3rd, 1901; one, same locality, December 6th. Family Sittide. SITTA HIMALAYENSIS. White-tailed Nuthatch. One, Yinkwetaung, January 20th, 1902. SITrA NAGAENSIS. Austen’s Nuthatch. One, Kanpetlet, January 4th, 1902. SITTA FRONTALIS. Velvet-fronted Blue Nuthatch. Two, Ta-hnyin-taung, December 7th, 1901 ; one, Man, December 25th. Family Dicruride. Dicrurus aver. Black Drongo. One, Pakokku, November 23rd, 1901 ; a decidedly small specimen. DIcRURUS CINERACEUS. Grey Drongo. 1902. | H. Wood and F. Finn—Birds from Upper Burmah. 127 One, Ta-hnyin-taung, December 8th, 1901. BHRINGA REMIFER. Lesser Racket-tailed Drongo. One, Ta-hnyin-taung, December 8th; one, same locality, December 10th. DISSEMURUS PARADISEUS. Larger Racket-tailed Drengo. One, Ta-hnyin-taung, December 5th, 1901; one, no locality. Family Lanide. LANIUS COLLURIOIDES. Burmese Shrike. One, Pakokku, November 19th, 1901; one, Yinkwetaung, February 2nd, 1902. The first specimen has the two outer pairs of tail-feathers white with black shafts, and the next pair white with a lone black patch on the inner web, the rest being black tipped with white; the under- parts are also very pale, creamy white in fact. The dimensions are also smaller than those given in the Fauna of British India, Vol. I, p. 463. The crown and nape are dark ashy, and the forehead and lores black. The second has the tail normally coloured, and pale fulvous under-parts. TEPHRODORNIS PELVICUS. Nepal Woud-shrike. One, Ta-hnyin-taung, December, 1901. 3 PRRICROCOTUS FRATERCULUS. Burmese Scarlet Minivet. One, Ta-hnyin-taung, November 4th, 1901; two, same locality December 4th; one, Pauk, November 27th, 1901; one, Mt. Victoria, December 30th; one, Kanpetlet, January 4th, 1902. PERICROCOTUS BREVIROSTRIS. Short-billed Minivet . One, no locality or date; one, Kanpetlet, January 4th, 1902. Pericrocorus Perecrinus. Small Minivet. , Three, Man, December 22nd, 1901; one, Pauk-Tilin Road, November 29th, 1901. Family Oriolide. ORIOLUS TENUIROSTRIS. Burmese Black-naped Oriole. One, Pauk, November 27th, 1901. ORIOLUS MELANOCEPHALUS. Indian Black-headed Oriole. One, Ta-hnyin-taung, December 4th, 1901; one, same locality, December 8th ; one, Pakokku, 22nd November; one, Tanksoh, February 9th, 1902; one, Man, December 22nd, 1901; one, Dudawtaung, January 7th, L901. Family Sturnide. GRACULIPICA BURMANICA, Jerdon’s Mynah. One, Pakokku, November 20th, 1901; one, no date. 128 H. Wood and F. Finn—Birds from Upper Burmah. [No. 3, The birds referred to Sturnia nemoricola in J. A.S. B. 1900, pt. IT. p- 116 are, I find, of this species; at least the four specimens kindly presevted by Colonel Bingham to the Museum belong to it. Family Muscicapide. Cyornis RUBECULOIDES. Blwe-throated Flycatcher. One, Ta-hnyin-taung, December 2nd, 1901; one, Pontaung, February 2nd, 1902. CoLIcICAPA CRYLONENSIS. Grey-headed Flycatcher. One, Ta-hnyin-taung, December 8th, 1901, RatpPipurA ALBIFRONTATA. White-browed Fantail Flycatcher. One, Pakokku, November 20th, 1901. Family Turdide. PRATINCOLA CAPRATA. Common Pied Bush-chat. Three, Pakokku, November 19th, 20th and 21st, respectively ; one, Laungshé, January 12th, 1902. All have the black plumage fringed throughout with fulvous, except the bird killed on November 21st, which shows no such edgings at all except a few barely perceptible specks on the belly. Copsycuus savLaris. Magpie-Robin. — One, Pakokku, November 21st, 1991. This is by plumage a female, and has the fulvous parts of the under-surface finely cross-barred with a lighter shade. PETROPHILA ERYTHROGASTRA. Blue-headed Rock-Thrush. One, Kanpetlet, January 3rd, 1902; two, same locality, following day. PETROPHILA SOLITARIA. astern Blue Rock-Thrush. One, Pakokku, November Lith, 1901. Not typical, but only showing a little chestnut on the under- tail coverts. PETROPHILA CYANUS, Western Blue Rock-Thrush. ‘One, Dudawtaung, January 7th, 1902; one, Laungshé, January llth; one, Nwamataung, February 2nd, 1902. The last shows one red under-tail covert. OREOCINCLA DauUMA. Smail-billed Mountain-Thrush. One, Dudawtaung, January 8th, 1902. Family Fringillide. PASSER FLAVEOLUS. Pegu House-Sparrow. One, Pakokku, November 21st, 1901; one, same locality, Novem- ber 23rd. 1902.] H, Wood & F. Finn—Birds from Upper Burmah. 129 Family Nectarintide. ARACHNECHTHRA ASIATICA. Purple Sun-bird. One, Salin, February 4th, 1902. Family Picide. Grcrnus occrpiTatis. Black-naped Green Woodpecker. One, Pakokku, November )9th, 1901; one, Man, December 24th. Hypopicus HYPERYTHRUS. Rufows-bellied Pied: Me as One, Kanpetlet, January 4th, 1902. TYNGIPICUS CANICAPILLUS, Bir mese Pigmy Woodpecker. One, T'a-hnyin-taung, December 4th, 1901; one, same locality, December 7th; one, Dudawtaung, January 7th, 1902. Tiga SHORES. Himalayan Golden-backed Three-toed Woodpecker. Two, Ta-hnyin-taung, killed on December 5th and 7th, respectively. Both have the rudimentary hallux previously described by me as characteristic of this species. (J. A. S. B. 1899, pt. IT. p. 242). CHRYSOCOLAPTES GUTTICRISTATUS. T%ckell’s Golden-backed Wed One, Ta- hnyin- taung, December 11th, 1901. This specimen, a male by plumage, has the red of the rump running right up to the Se aa but shows none on the wings or ety Family Capitonide. PIAS sar geht ‘THUEREICERYX LINEATUS. Laneated Barbet. Three, Ta-hnyin- taung g, December 2nd, an and Se) NES USEL TE: : one, Pontaung, December 21st. Cyanops Astatica. Blwe-throated Barbet. One, Ta-hnyin-taung, December 4th, 1901. Family Coraciide. - CorRActIAs AFFINIS. Burmese [oller, . One, Pakokku, November 20th, 1901; two, Laungshe, J anuary 12th, 1902; one, Man, December 26th, 1901, Family Meropide. Merops viripis. Common Indian Bee-eater. One, Pakokku, November 20th, 1901; one, no date. | Both very rufous on head, nape and upper back. _ Family Alcedinide. CeryLe varia. Indian Pied Kingfisher. One, Pakokku—Pagan Road, November 25th, 1901. Als Ail, LNG 130 H. Wood & F. Finn—Birds from Upper Burmah. [No. 3, Hancyon sMYRNENSIS. White-breasted Kingfisher. One, Pakokku, November 20th, 1901; one, Renbla; Nenembey 21st ; one, Laungshé, January 12th, 1902. Family Bucerotide. ANTHRACOCEROS ALBIROSTRIS. Indo-Burmese Pied Hornbill. . One, Dalet Choung, February 27th, 1902. A small specimen, but rather over the measurements given in the Fauna of British India for the smaller race of this species. Family Upupide. Upupa IGS Indian Hoopoe. One, Ta-hnyin- -taung, December 6th, 1901. Family Cuculide. ‘Ruopopytes Tristis. Large Green-billed Malkoha. - Two, Kyin Village, November 30th, 1901; two, of which the data are illegible, all the specimens being very greasy, and mostly unfit to keep. All possess eyelashes, although the genus is stated (F.B.I. Birds, Vol. III, p. 280), to want these. CENTROPUS SINENSIS. Common Coucal or Crow-Pheasant. One, Man, December 6th, 1901. Family Psittacide. PALZORNIS TORQUATUS. Rose-ringed Paroquet. One, Pakokku, November 22nd, 1901; one, Pauk-Tilin Road, November 29th. PALZORNIS FASCIATUS. ed-breasted Paroquet. One, Pakokku, November 21st, 1901. | Family Asionide. _ ATHENE BRAMA. Spotted Owlet. One, Pakokku, November 19th, 1901. Family Falconide. SPILORNIS CHEELA. Orested Serpent-Eagle. A pair of feet with a few feathers attached exe belong to this species. BUTASTUR TEESA. “White.eyed Buzzard-Hagle. One, Pakokku-Pauk, November 24th, 1901. Hatiastur inpus. Brahminy Kite. One, Pakokku, November 22nd, 1901. 1902. ] H. Wood & ¥. Finn—Birds from Upper Burmah. 131 Fatco sucecer. The Laggar Falcon. One, Pakokku, November’ 22nd, 1901. A beautiful adult example of this species. TINNUNCULUS ALAUDARIUS. Kestrel. One specimen without data. MICROHIERAX EUTOLMUS. Red-legged Falconet. One, Ta-hnyin-taung, December 9th, 1901. Family Phagianide. Puastanvs Humiz, Mrs. Hume’s Pheasant. One specimen obtained at Kanpetlet, January and, 1902. This i is by plumage a male, and is of the typical Manipur form with steel-blue rump-feathers narrowly edged and barred with white. Only the front of the neck, however, is steely-black, the sides and back of the neck being steely-grey, contrasting with the colour of the throat and breast. GENNAUS sp. P One female specimen aieined at Winkritemn ¢ on February 2nd 1902, most closely agrees with Mr. Oates’ description of what he calls (Manual of the Game-Birds of India, Vol. I, p. 365,) the North-Arrakan Silver Pheasant; but it has the two centre pairs of tail feathers chest- nut with dark brown pencillings, the rest being black with chestnut pencillings progressively diminishing to the outermost feathers. ARBORICOLA INTERMEDIA. Arrakan Hill Partridge. - One, Yinkweétaung, January 27th, 1901. Family Charadriide. HOopPLOPTERUS VENTRALIS. Indian Spur- ee Hapland: One, Kanhla, November 24th, 1901. AveraLitis puBtIA. Little Ringed Plover. One, Pakokku, November 11th, 1901. 132 R. B. Sanyal—A brief note on the Doctrine of Telegony. [No. 3, XI.—Notes on Animals observed at the Alipore Zoological Garden, No. 2 A brief note on the “ Doctrine of Telegony” with reference to facts observed in the Zoological Gardens, Caicutta—By Rai R. B. Sanyal, Bawabur, Superintendent. [Received April 29th. Read May 7th, 1902.] The doctrine of telegony as it is understood in Europe and Australia is practically unknown in India. There is a vague notion among some of the cattle-breeders, espe- cially in parts of Bengal and Behar, that when first covered, a heifer ought to have a high-class bull for its fate. Be that as it may, no scientific experiments, as far as I am aware have ever been undertaken in India to test the correctness or otherwise of the doctrine to which I have alluded. , I have ventured to bring the following facts to the notice of the Society, not so much for the sake of throwing any light on the subject, especially as Professor Cossar Ewart has already, after a series of careful experiments, proved that there is no equine telegony, but as they were the results of experiments in which a most interesting species of wild cattle was concerned. ~ In 1898 the Zoological Gardens, alcutes, came in possession of a small herd_of Bantengs (Bos sondaicus Miller and Schleg.) a species of wild cattle which’ mostly inhabit the plains of Burma and the Malay Peninsula and the islands of Borneo, Java, and Bali. One of the heifers was covered by an ordinary country male, which, though not a Brahmin bull as it is ordinarily understood in India, was a sturdy young bull of a very superior character. The offspring of this pairing was a healthy brindled male calf, which already promises to be a fine bull. The opportunity which this occurrence presented of examining the theory of telegony by futher experiments was duly taken advantage of, and the dam of the brindled calf was mated, in proper time, with a healthy bull of its own species. The offspring of this union was a pure bred Banteng calf without any traces of the previous strain. The same cow has had a second pure-bred calf lately. 1902, | H. H. Mann—Life-History of Helopeltis theivora. 133 XII.—WNote on a disputed point in the Life-History of Helopeltis theivora. —By Haroup H. Many, B.Sc. [Received April 30th ; Read May 7th, 1902. | As is well known, Helopeltis theivora,—the “‘ Tea Bug of Assam” as it was called by Mr. Wood-Mason, the “‘ Mosquito Blight” as it is gen- erally termed—is the most alarming pest which has yet appeared on tea cultivated in India, It causes the more disquietude as it tends to increase as years go by,—fluctuating according to season, but generally increasing, and invading new areas. During 1901, which was a parti- cularly bad year in almost all districts subject to the pest, a very moderate estimate gives seven lakhs of rupees as the nett loss to the Indian Tea Industry from this cause alone. Though we have a knowledge, thanks to Peal,* Wood- Macone Dud- geon,f Watt§ and Green,J of the general life-history of the insect from the egg to the adult stage, yet there remain several points which have been very obscure. Of these the most important is the question as to what becomes of the insect during the time when it apparently dis- appears from the tea bush. So complete is this disappearance, as a rule, that most planters living in affected districts in North-East India have hardly ever seen a single insect during January, February and March. Mr. Dudgeon has suggested that it hibernates in the ground, but offers no evidence for his position, and declares frankly that he had not been able to verify his conjecture. It has also been supposed that hiber- nation takes place in water and swamps, but again, not a scrap of evidence in favour of the view exists, and the same may be said of the very general idea among tea planters that in the cold weather the Helopeltis goes on to various jungle trees. With a view of acquiring information on this point, I have spent a considerable time in January, February and March of the present year in two of the districts most affected by the pest—the Darjeeling-Terai, and Cachar—at a period when the insect was supposed to be hibernating. As a result I have come to conclusions of which the 2 uoMaae is a summary, ‘The Helopeltis theivora can be found on the tea bush in every stage of development during every period of the year. The cold weather * Tea Cyclopedia, 1881. + The Tea Bug of Assam, 1884. { Indian Museum Notes. Vol. III pp. 33-38. § The Pests and Blights of the Tea Plant 1898. §{ Royal Botanic Gardens, Ceylon. Circular, No. 21 (1st Series), 1901. 134 H. H. Mann—Zife-History of Helopeltis theivora. [No. 3, kills off the bulk of the mature insects and practically all the larve, but at all times sufficient remain to carry on the pest to the next season, and in addition the bushes are full of eggs. These latter were found not only in the usual position on the young shoot, but also at a much lower part of the bush thau has previously been noticed, embedded in the usual fashion in the midrib of the large mature leaves. The larvee were found on 11th January in small numbers on unpruned and sheltered bushes, then forming about 23 per cent. of the total number of insects caught. By 12th February, however, a very different pro- portion of adults and larve were obtained, and now instead of 23 per cent. the larvee formed 80 per cent. of the total catch. This proportion was approximately kept up during several weeks from that date. The difficulty in obtaining evidence of their presence at this time is due to their attacking almost entirely the slightly shaded young leaves, the sur- face growth being rarely injured in the early part of the year. The insect could, further, not be found on any jungle plant at this time. Though jungle of very miscellaneous character was system atically searched both by myself and by the children who are regularly catching the insect, and who are extremely expert at the work, not a single one was discovered in any form. It appears, therefore, evident that there is, from present knowledge, no need to assume a hibernating stage at all for Helopeltis theivora, and that the insects remain and can be found in every stage of growth from the egg to the mature female full of eggs, in the tea-bush, at all times of the year. Whether the egg found low down in the bush, as described © above, can be considered as a special hibernating egg, I can hardly say, but there certainly was no difference in structure or in method of deposition from that usual during the regular season. Inasmuch, then, as there is absolutely no evidence of the cold weather being passed by the insect in the soil, in water, or on other trees, and furthermore, as careful observation can always detect the insects and their eggs on tea bushes in affected districts, there is no need to imagine any hibernation stage at all in India, and beyond a certain retardation in development due to the reduced temperature, the reproduction of the insect may be con- sidered to take place in a similar manner throughout the year, and to be carried out on the tea bush itself during the whole period. These observations have a practical interest, and may lead toa sound method of attempting to deal with the pest, and experiments in this direction are now in progress. | ‘1902. | F. Finn— Qn a pair of Abnormal Deer Horns. 135 XIII.—On a pair of Abnormal Deer Horns.—By F. Finn, B.A., F.Z.S., Deputy Superintendent, Indian Museum. [Received May 28th; Read June 5th, 1902. | I am indebted to His Highness the Maharajah of Cooch Behar, and to Mr. David Hzra (who procured me the loan of them) for the opportunity of exhibiting the very remarkable pair of antlers figured. below. As will be seen they resemble those of the Sambhar (Cervus unicolor) in general appearance and in their rough and deeply furrowed surface; but the terminations are much more branched than is usual in this species, which has only two terminal tines. In the present specimen there are no less than five terminal points, and the two horns are not at all alike, the branch representing the longer terminal tine in the normal horn being palmate or flattened in the left horn of this pair. (See figure on page 135.) The number of points in this specimen no doubt accounts for the statement that was made to me by Mr. Hzra, that the animal which bore the horns was a hybrid between the Sambhar and the Barasingh (Cervus duvauceli). But in’ the absence of any information as to the appearance of the rest of this stag’s body, I am inclined to put the specimen down as an abnormal Sambhar, some Sambhar horns in the collection exhibited in the Mammal Gallery also showing supernu- merary points, though not to this extent. A very fine head in the Asiatic Society’s collection, alluded to by Mr. W. L. Sclater in his pamphlet ‘Notes on Indian Horned Game,” has nine points, both terminal tines of the right horn and the anterior or outer terminal tine .of the left, being bifurcated. Another has a third terminal tine on the right horn, directed down- wards and backwards. 5 A third has a snag to the brow tine of the right horn, the terminal tines of the beam of which are very small. A fourth has three small snags at the base of the beam of the right horn, and a small accessory snag on the large outer terminal tine of the left. It is noteworthy that in all these cases the excess of points affects the right horn; but in one specimen, the single extra point, a very small one, is on the inner terminal tine of the left. [ No. 3, ‘UVHANVG 10 SNYOFT TVWTONay Ml Uy vi) ( 1) s ‘Horn F. Finn—On a pair of Abnormal Deer 136 ) 1902, | R. B, Sanyal Bahadur—Common Palm Squirrel. 137 Mr, Ezra informs me that the present animal was killed in the Maharajah’s territories six years ago, XIV.—Notes on Animals observed at the Alipore Zoological Garden. No. III. Melawic specimens of Common Palm Squirrel (Sciurus palmarum, Linn.)—By Rat R. B. Sanya Bawapur, Superintendent, Alipore Zoological Garden. [Read June 4th, 1902. ] Squirrels, it is well known, are subject to great diversity in size, form and colour. The upper surface of the body of the large Indian Squirrel (Secwrus indicus, Erxl.) is usually of a maroon red colour, but darker, almost black individuals with thicker coats are not uncommon. Apart from their seasonal dimorphism, no two specimens of the Sciwrus bicolor of Sparrmann are alike; and it is no wonder that the species proved a puzzle to Desmarest, Horsfield, Is. Geoff. St. Hilaire, and other naturalists of classic repute, each of whom described it under a differ- ent name. Palm Squirrels (Sciurus palmarum, Linn.) so common and abundant in Bengal, North-Western Provinces, the Punjab, and Central India, are also remarkable for great diversity of form and colour, and this tendency to variation in colour, which is so characteristic of the genus, has led, in the case of the Palm squirrels, to an increase in the deposition of pigment, resulting in the production of a definite melanic form. 4 Melanism as a common colour phenomenon is well known to naturalists, but as far as I remember, I have seen no case of complete melanism in squirrels recorded in the literature of the genus, and I ‘have therefore ventured to exhibit to the Society a melanic specimen of a Palm squirrel which lately came under my observation. The following notes sent to me by Haji Mahammud Mustapha Khan of Aligarh, the donor of the animals, will, I hope, be found interesting : ‘“‘Some time in December last [1901], so far as I can recollect, my bearer came to me in Aligarh and said he had seen four or five black squirrels in the jungle at Burhegaon. Burhegaon is the headquar- ter village of my estate, in Tahsil Atrauli in this district, and lies about 25 miles east from Aligarh. I told him to try and catch them, and explained to him how best to do it by the usual basket snare. About a fortnight later, when I had gone to stay for a time at Burhe- gaon, he brought one of the squirrels to me. A couple of weeks after that he brought a second one. So faras I can judge they seem to be J. 1, 18 138 R. B. Sanyal Bahadur—Common Palm Squirrel. [No. 3, a male and a female. There was a third, he told me, which eluded capture on the second occasion. They seemed to me uncommon, and remembering to have heard, at a District Board Meeting, that the Secretary of the Zoological Gardens at Alipur would be glad of help in procuring interesting additions to his family, I mentioned the matter to Mr. Brownrigg, then Collector of the District. -I have always taken an interest in animals, but had never seen any black squirrels like these before. I am told that there are still, perhaps, three or four more at large in the jungle where this pair came from, but they are now very wild, and do not allow any one to approach them. I am also informed, by those who have seen them, that these black squirrels live apart by themselves on separate trees, and do not associate with their less distin- guished grey-mantled brethren. The boycott is probably mutual. I have no reason to think that they came to Burhegaon from any outside source. So faras I can see they are a freak of nature.” It would be interesting to observe other forms cf animal life in the jungle in which these melanic squirrels were found, and to note whether there is any preponderance of black in them also. The fact, if proved in the affirmative, will give additional support to the theory of colour change induced by environmental causes. This is, however, not the first time that melanie squirrels are exhibited in the Calcutta Zoological Garden. In 1877, a couple of them were obtained from Assam, and lived for about a year. 1902.] R. D. Oldham—Vidal Periodicity in Harthquakes of Assam. 139 On Tidal Periodicity in the Earthquakes of Assam.—By BR. D. OLpHaM, Superintendent, Geological Survey of India. (Communicated by permission of the Director of the Geological Survey of India). [Received July 2lst, Read August 6th, 1902. | I.—IntTRopUCTORY. Ever since earthquakes were first studied there have been repeated and persistent attempts to trace the action of the sun, the moon, and the planets in producing them, or at the least in influencing their rela- tive frequency. Mallet, from the discussion of his great earthquake catalogue !, found that there was a marked periodicity, which caused earthquakes to have a maximum frequency towards the end of each century, with a minor, but nearly as great, maximum a little before the middle ; and, more recently, Dr. A. Cancani has remarked a similar pecu- liarity in the earthquakes of Italy. Periods of this length, however, have no direct and obvious connection with the movements of the heavenly bodies, and more interest attaches to variations of shorter periods. Perrey, and following him Mallet,’ believed that they had de- tected such variations, and that the frequency of earthquakes showed a relation to the distance of the sun and the moon from the earth, and to their relative positions in the heavens, at the syzygies and quadratures. As a result of this careful investigation it had been generally accepted that earthquakes were more frequent during winter than in summer and during the night than during the day. In 1889 the subject was again attacked by M. F. deMontessus de Ballore,* who started by preparing a catalogue of 45,000 earthquakes. From this he proceeded to discuss the diurnal periodicity, and found that though each individual list and record showed a distinct periodicity, there was no agreement among them and that the larger the number - of shocks taken the more uniform became the resulting distribution of earthquakes throughout the day and night. In a subsequent paper ® he applied the same treatment to the seasonal periodicity with a similar result and came to the conclusion that there was no real variation in the frequency of earthquakes, which he regarded as a purely geolog- ical phenomenon, unaffected by either astronomical or meteorological influences. About the same time Dr. Davison began his investigation of 1 Rep. Brit. Ags., xxviiii, (1858). 2 Boll. Soc. Sismol. Ital. vii, 205-209 (1901). 8 Brit. Ass. Rep., xxviii, (1858). 4 Archives des Sciences Physiques et Naturelles, 3. Ser., xxii, 409, (1889). 5 Archives des Sciences Physiques et Naturelles, 3. Ser,, xxv, 504, (1891). 140 BR. D. Oldham—Tidal Periodicity in Earthquakes of Assam. [N o. 3, earthquake frequency, and ina laborious paper,! on the annual and semi- annual periodicity of earthquakes, came to the conclusion that, treating each region separately, there was a distinct variation in frequency, which was in excess of that which might be expected if the occurrence of earthquakes was in no way connected with the seasons. From this brief review it will be seen that the question, of whether earthquakes are at all affected by extra-terrestrial influences, is at present an open one, and for this reason I made every effort, after the great earthquake of 1897, to obtain the fullest possible record of the extreme- ly numerous after-shocks, thinking that if there was any external cause at work it should be especially easy to trace at a time when, and ina region where, the earth’s crust was evidently in an extremely unstable condition. The discussion of these records is not complete but in the case of one of them it has been completed, so far as one particular phase of the frequency is concerned, and the results obtained appear to he of sufficient interest to justify some notice of them. In July of 1897, Mr. T. D. LaTouche, who was then in Shillong reporting on the results of the earthquake, constructed a seismograph on the duplex pendulum system, which was set up by the Executive Engineer, and from which continuous records have been taken ever since. The instrument, like all seismographs, is far from a perfect one, it does not record many shocks which can be distinctly felt, and it does not record the time, yet the records are of great value. In the first place we know that every shock recorded attained a certain standard of range of motion of the wave particle and of violence, if such a word may be applied to what in many cases are merely slight shocks, and that all the shocks exceeding this standard are recorded. The absence of automatic time record is more serious, but as the time of the shock was, in every case, recorded by the observer we may take it that there is no very serious error or omission in this respect. very shock recorded represents one at approximately the time given, and the only cause likely to affect the periodicity is a possible error in the case of the night shocks: it is possible that the instrument may at times have registered a shock while the observer was asleep, and the record afterwards referred to one, felt when he was awake, which did not affect the instrument. The uncertainty due to this cause is, however, slight, as the gentlest shock registered by the instrument is sufficiently strong to usually awake a sleeper. From this instrument we have received records from August 1897, but those discussed as yet only extend to the end of 1901; so far they have only been examined with a view to the hourly variation in 1 Phil. Trans, clxxxiy, A, 1107 (1893). 1902.] R. D. Oldham—Tidal Periodicity in Harthquakes of Assam. 141 frequency, and instead of contenting myself with a mere record of the relative frequency of the earthquakes, as has usually been done in the past, I have made an attempt to see whether there is any trace of extra- terrestrial influence in this frequency. As pointed out by me in a short note published in 1901' any effect which the attraction of the sun and the moon may have, will be most effectively, if not solely, exerted by the Tide-producing forces they set up, and that, to trace the effect of these, it is not sufficient to merely tabu- late earthquakes by the hours in which they occur. The time at which the tide-producing forces reach their maximum depends on the declination of the sun and the moon, that is to say itis subject to seasonal vari- ations, and to determine whether these forces have any influence it is necessary to classify the records, according to the position of the sun or moon with reference to the equator, and then examine the frequency to see whether there is any variation which can be correlated with the tidal forces. IJ.—STatEMENT OF THE PROBLEM. There is neither space nor occasion to recapitulate what is known of the theory of the tides, but a brief account of the form of the tide- producing influence of the attraction of the sun and the moon is desirable, that the nature of the effect to be looked for may be clearly understood, and the review will be simplified by the fact that we need not consider the theory of the tides themselves, but merely of the stresses to which they owe their origin. Omitting all reference to the why, it will be sufficient to point out that the effect of the attraction of a satellite—and in this connection the sun is regarded as a satellite equally with the moon—is to produce a stress equivalent to an upward force at the spot which is at any moment directly under the satellite, and at the antipodes of that spot. Along the great circle half way between these two spots, separated from each by 90° of are, there is a force acting downwards towards the centre of the earth, and equal in amount to one half of the upward force. At spots between these two points and the great circle just referred to, the stresses produced are equivalent to forces acting in directions away from the vertical, and along a circle which is distant about 54° 44’ 14” from the spots where the satellite is in the zenith or nadir the force acts horizontally. Now if we suppose the force exerted at any point to be resolved into two separate forces, one acting vertically and the other horizontally, then the vertical force attains its upward maximum where the satellite is in the zenith or nadir, and its downward maximum along the great circle intersecting the line joining these two points and lying at right L Geol. Mag. 4. Decade, viii, 449, (1901). 142 RB. D. Oldham—Tidal Periodtetty in Harthquakes of Assam. (No. 3, angles to it. The horizontal force attains its maximum along two circles distant about 54° 44’ from the zenith and nadir respectively, the direction being towards the satellite in the former case and away from it in the latter. If then the tidal stresses have any influence in deter- mining the time of origin of earthquakes we should look for the effect in connection with these circles. Both sun and moon, as is well known, vary their position in the heavens, travelling alternately north and south of the equator, the sun moving to about 23°, and the moon to about 26°, from it. From this it follows that neither can ever be in the zenith of any spot distant more than 26° from the earth’s equator, that is in more than 26° of latitude either north or south, and no spot situated outside those limits can ever experience the maximum upward force. Within those limits, at either one or two periods in each year, when the declination of the sun and the latitude of any given place are the same in amount and sign, the maximum upward force, due to the sun, will be experienced at midday and midnight; and similarly in each lunar month there will be either one or two periods at which the maximum upward force will be ex- perienced, when the moon is either overhead, mid-moon-day, or under- foot, mid-moon-night. Outside the limits of the two 26° parallels, and within them at all times when the declination of the sun or moon is different in amount or sign from the latitude, the maximum upward force will not be experienced, but, as the earth revolves on its axis, the circles of maximum horizontal and downward force sweep over its sur- face, and pass any given place at an interval, before and after the meri- dian passage of the satellite, which depends on the declination of the satellite at the time and the latitude of the place. From these considerations it will be seen that, before discussing the frequency of earthquakes with reference to the tidal stresses, it is necessary to group them according to their place of origin, and then see whether, for any one district, there is a connection between the relative frequency of earthquakes and the times of passage, over the epicentre, of the circles of maximum tidal force. One method of discovering whether there is any such connection would be to calculate for each earthquake the exact time which separated the time of its origin from that of the passage of each of the circles of maximum tidal force, and then to classify the records accord- ing to these intervals, and see whether there was any preponderance of earthquakes at or about these times. The process would be a laborious one, and, in view of the want of exact accuracy in the times, did not seem worth going through, as a result within the limits of accuracy of the records can be obtained in a simpler manner. 1902.] R. D. Oldham—Tidal Periodicity in Harthquakes of Assam. 143 We may assume that the epicentres of the earthquakes now under consideration all lie in 26°N. Lat., without introducing any material error, and, calculating for that latitude the time intervals, which elapse between the meridian, passage of the satellite and the passage of the tidal circles, we obtain, for extreme and mean values of declination the intervals given in the tabular statement below, ! where 0h represents the lower, and 12 h. the upper, meridian passage, or midnight and mid- day in the case of the sun. I.—Table showing the times of passage of circles of maximum horizontal and vertical Tide-producing force ; calculated for Lat. 26° N. Decl Hor. force, Vert. force, Hor. force, ‘ Direct. Downward. Indirect. 12h. + Oh. + Oh, + h. m, neers h, m. 26° N. 4-15 4-38 = 9°N. 3-31 5-34 2-14 0° 2-59 6-0 2-59 9° Ss. 2-14 6-26 3-31 26° S, : — 7-22 4-15 From this table it is obvious that, if the total number of shocks is divided into three groups, according to the position of the sun, the first comprising those which occurred when the sun was more than 9° N., the second when its declination did not exceed 9° N. or S. and the third when the declination was more than 9° S., then in the first group the effect of the horizontal force must be looked for between 33 and 4 hours before and after midday, and within two hours on each side of midnight; in the second group the effect is to be looked for between 3 and 34 hours on either side of midnight and midday; while in the third the condition will be the same as in the first, with the substitu- tion of midnight and midday. Moreover, as the effect may be due rather to the rapidity of changes in the amount, than to the actual amount, of the force exerted, the horizontal force may have but small influence when the passage of the circles takes place at less than two hours on either side of the meridian passage, that is to say, when the intersection of the circles is oblique, and the rate and range of change in the amount of force is less than when the passage takes place ata greater time-interval than 2 hours from the meridian passage. This, combined with the much greater length of time during 1 The intervals are not exactly the same on either side of the meridian passage on account of the motion of the sun and moon in the heavens, but the inequality is not sufficient to be of importance in this connection, 144 R. D. Oldham—Tidal Periodocity in Barthquakes of Assam, [No. 3, which the interval exceeds three hours, shows that in a general list of all the shocks the effect must be looked for between 3 and 4 hours on either side of midday and midnight. Further, as it is a common pheno- menon in nature that the maximum of effect lags*behind the maximum of cause, it may be that the effect will not be found between 3 and 4 hours on either side of the meridian passages, but at some time after that epoch, Another effect which may be looked for, which follows from the consideration of the greater efficiency of the force when its rate of variation is greater, is that we may expect the number of shocks recorded during the day to be proportionately greater when the sun is more than 9° N., that is during the summer, and the night shocks to be proportionately more numerous during the winter, when the sun is more than 9° South of the equator. There is another supposition which must also be tested, that the effect, if any, of the tidal forces is not to be looked for in connection with the times when they attain their maximum, but with the times at which the rate of change, of amount and direction of the forces, is at its maximum. For any particular place the rate of change always reaches its maximum at 3 hours before and after the meridian passage, but along a great circle, passing through the place of observation and the place where the satellite is in the zenith, the maximum rate of change is at 45° from the latter, and it will be useful to see what is the time interval for different declinations at which a circle 45° distant from this spot passes the place of observation. The result is given in the following table. Il.—Times of passage of circles of maximum rate of change of the Tide- producing forces calculated for Lat. 26° N. Decl. Direct. Indirect. 12h + Oh + h. m, | h. m. 26°N. 3-22 ares ON. 2-56 1-56 0° 2-33 2-33 9°S 1-56 2-56 26°S = 3-22 It must be distinctly understood that the times given in this table are not those at which the rate of change is actually greatest, but those at which the rate is greatest, as measured along a different circle to the east and west one, along which the place of observation travels. In the solitary case where this place and the satellite are both on the equator the two agree, and in uo other; but the table is useful, for the closer the 1902.) RB, D. Oldham—Tidal Periodicity in Harthquakes of Assam, 146 value in the table approximates to 3 hours the greater is that rate of change, and the closer it lies to 0 h. or 12 h. the less is the rate of variation of the tide-producing forces. The passage of the circles of maximum vertical force is not subject to the same changes as that of the other circles, and never varies more than 1 h. 22 m. from six o’clock ; the effect of this force must therefore be looked for about that time in the morning and evening or somewhat later. Finally, it is necessary to notice one objection, which might be raised to the preceding passages, that the effect is not necessarily to be looked for at any fixed time before or after the meridian passage of the satellite, but that, for each place, there will be something equivalent to what is known as the “establishment” of a port in the case of marine tides, The objection, however, is not valid, for in this case we have not to do with free travelling waves, like that of the tides, which take a greater or less time to travel from the place where they originate to the place where they are felt, but with the direct effect of the stresses which produce the waves. These depend solely on the latitude of the place and the declination of the satellite, and for them there is nothing in any way analagous to the “ establishment ” to be considered. Il]. Drscussion of tHe Dara. After this preliminary exposition of what is to be looked for, we may pass on toa consideration of the results obtained. In the record discussed there are contained 1274 distinct shocks, and, on counting these, it was found that, in each hour of the twenty-four, the number of shocks recorded was as given in the tabular statement No. III, where all shocks recorded from 0 h. to 0 h. 59 m. are placed under 0, those between 1 h. and 1 h. 59 m. under J and so on. © The most casual inspection of this table shows that the shocks are not at all uniformly distributed during the twenty-four hours, and ‘that there is. a great preponderance during the hours preceding mid- night, with a lesser increase towards 64.M. It may also be noted that the night shocks seem more numerous when the sun is more that 9°S and the day shocks when it is more than 9° N, but no proper compari- son is possible on account of the difference in the total number of shocks in each line. For comparison they must be brought all to the same ratio, and this may be done, either by calculating the percentage of the total number of shocks recorded in each hour, or more simply by dividing each figure by the mean value for the line; this gives a result showing the proportion of the number of shocks recorded in each hour to the average number for one hour. In this way we get the result shown in the next tabular statement. J. u. 19 dicity in Barthquakes of Assam. [No. 3, E710 146 BR. D. Oldham—Tidal Iz 19-168 -1FU-T |P6- 68. 98- | SE-TE6» | 68. | P8. 08. | 0.1] 8. | O8e | 24. \42- 08-1 |LO-1 | GI-1] ZO-T |60-1/ 08: | 09. | °” S30048 [TV $0.6/06-1 |00.T 00.T JOL-T |96. | OT-T) $9. | 8. | 09. jU8. | 96. | OF | SZ. | OS. | O08. | OS-T| $6- | OL-1| SP-T] SP-1/¢0.1 |eg. | S.6< IPT PLT IZG-1 48 |08- |PL. /Lh-1 |LP-1/09- | 12-TihZ. |P6- | £8. 110-1] 09. | 20-1] 20-1166. | FL-1) b6. | PG. | Fo. | ee. | 7” S6°No6 PG.1/S9-T |9T-T \86. | 22. |88- |6P-T |99- |TZ-1/ SZ. |8g. |9T-T 1Z.T |99- |[2-1 | PP | SE.1168-1| TZ. |99- | 88. |S. | 19. | * No6 < | ik Lt Lael aA Sl th Amel pS | eet - =: —s — ee a eo | aS UOTUROLpOOq 66 | 16 | OB | GL | ST | 4T | 91 | SI | FL | St] ot} It}or}6|s |z{/9 |e \r |e |e |t lo —~ aang | Saino Hy ate: t . A lee PE) ae ‘sunoy liq Syooys fo worngrssip agnuor.1odo.1g— Al 06 |T4 |09 \0S |S [oF [IL |4F \8h |b leh jbo job icp tp lop | 0, | 2z¢ 119] Ss] 69! ee] ee | aso Ir |Po \06 OG 6G |6L |2e |€l {Zt |2t jot f6t ig ST |OL |9T O€ | BL | & | 62} 6B | 12} 2 | °° S.6< TG j4t j6L [St ot [It jae jee j6 [st |tt lr jet ict |e lot | or | et | 92! 1 | et SP Gis ices So6-NoG 86 jOS |Te |4I |PE JOT (46 [et jae fet jor |te jez let lez ig Po | FS] SU | SL (190 | St It | Nc6< . ~_ 1oearpeg 6¢ | 16 | OG | 61 | ST.) ZT | OL.) ST |. T | St | Bt] T/or}/6 jg |zi9%i¢ le le @ it | 0 N88, +8400 fo worngrsgsep ApunoyT—'T I]. TOBUYIOP OY} WOYA JULININ0 SYOOS 1OJ GAMO OY} SI OUT] PoyjOpoyT, "NG WEY) O1OW SV UOLIVUTPOOp 6,UNs oY} TOYA Da1M0I0 BOGS yo UOIINLI4BIp Oty *Juesoidor OUI] UOXOIG OFT, *SYOOYS Te WoIJ pouryjzqo oarno [V1oued oy} SI OUI] BNONUUOD oY, ‘soyenbyZAea JO uOINgIIZSIP [eUIRIP JO BOAIND “1 “Sty ee ae iS | | Ed He ea a ee a Is a Sehr earn WY wUXx WX XX AX WAX WAX WX MX ‘sinoy € jo surew Aq ‘peyjoous Aquenbeay yo eaina Ajinoyy 1O6I-ZL6GI YdesSowsies Guogwus 148 R. D.. Oldham—Tidal Periodicity in Earthquakes of Assam. [No. 3, Here we again see that the day shocks are proportionately more numerous when the sun has declination of more than 9°N. than when the sun is more than 9°S. of the equator, and that in the latter case the night shocks are proportionately more numerous than in the former. It is also evident, from the irregularity of distribution from hour to hour, that the number of shocks is not enough to give a near approach to the true curve, when plotted directly, and a process of smoothing has to be adopted. This has been done by adding together the number of shocks recorded during each group of three successive hours and, by re- garding them as grouped round the centre of the middle hour, obtain- ing a fresh series of hourly means, from which a great deal of the irregu- larity of the curve has disappeared. The result is represented graphi- cally in Fig. 1, so far as the shocks which occurred when the sun was more than 9° north and south of the equator respectively. From this curve it will be seen that as regards the shocks occurring about two hours before midnight there is little difference, but that for the rest of the twenty-four hours the curve for south declination is steadily above that for north declination throughout the twelve hours of the night, and below it for the day. Moreover there is a distinct maxi- mum in the earthquakes recorded round three hours after and two hours before midnight, while the earthquakes recorded near midnight are much more frequent than when the sun was more than 9° north of the equator. Turning to the shocks recorded when the sun was north of the equator, not only are they proportionately more numerous, than when it was south but there is again a distinct pair of maxima, shortly before and three hours after midday. Among the shocks recorded when the'sun was within 9° of the equator we have maxima distinctly marked at about 5 hours after midnight and midday, another at about 2 hours before midnight and a less marked one at about 2 hours before midday. There is consequently an approach to what might be expected if the tide-producing forces caused by the attraction of the sun had their effect in determining the time of origin of earthquakes, but it is also evident that, if these forces have any effect, it is so small and so complicated by other causes, giving rise to a greater variation in frequency than they do, that it is necessary to adopt some method of discussion, which will more or less completely eliminate the effects of variation, other than those due to the tide-producing forces. The most obvious of these would be the conversion of the solar into lunar times. The moon moves through the heavens at a rate which brings it on the average about 50 minutes in advance of the sun for each day. If, then, we consider the interval between the two 1902.] R. D. Oldham—Tidal Periodicity in Eurthquakes of Assam. 149 successive similar meridian passages of the moon as representing 24 lunar hours, and convert the recorded times into lunar times, it is obvious that, in a long series of observations, any irregularity of frequency, at any particular hour of solar time, will get spread over the whole of the lunar day, and in its place will be introduced any fresh irregularity due to the position of the moon. Now as the moon has twice the effici- ency of the sun, as a tide producer, any irregularities due to the tide producing forces should be double as great as in the case of the sun. Unfortunately the test cannot be applied in this case as, on. trial, it was found that the series of observations was not sufficiently long to eliminate the effect of the diurnal irregularities. This method of elimination failing, we must fall back on the recorded times, to see whether there is no other method of eliminat- ing the non-tidal diurnal variation, and a method appears which depends on the fact that, taking the year as a whole, the tidal effect is on the average the same all through, since the times of passage of the tidal circles during the six hours on either side of midnight are the same for a south declination as the times on either side of midday in the case of the same amount of north declination. If, then, we take the recorded frequency of shocks for each hour, write them down in two lines, placing those for the hour after midday uuder those for the hour after midnight and so on, and then add the two lines, we obtain a series of numbers representing the semi-diurnal curve of frequency. In this curve any diurnal periodicity, which is of a harmonic nature, is completely eliminated, and any non-harmonic periodicity largely reduced in amount. On the other hand any semi- diurnal periodicity which is harmonic in character, or which, if not harmonic, has its irregularities similarly distributed with regard to midnight and midday, will be exaggerated ; that is to say the effect we are looking for will be increased, while that which we wish to elim- inate will be reduced, in amount. In the next tabular statement the process is illustrated as regards the total number of shocks, and four more lines given, showing the results obtained in the case of certain combinations of shocks, which will be referred to further on. 150 R. D. Oldham—Tidal Periodicity in Earthquakes of Assam. [No. 3, V.—Semidiurnal distribution of Shocks. ee eS ee ee | ] ‘ | | | } o| 1 2 3 4) 5) 6 7 68 69) Jo 11 Hours. 12) 13| 14 15! 16] 17] 18] 19] 20) 21) 22) 23 | | | All shocks Oh. tollh. | 33} 44) 59} 55) 61) 57 70) 40 es 42| 43 Do. 12h.to23h. | 43} 43) 48] 47) 71) 46 48| 50 aa 71| 90 Be aaa 76| 87] 10% 102) 132] 103] 118] 90 | 113] 133} 112 i | } Sum + Mean | -79| -81 1:01] -96|1-26] °97 1-11] 85] -95) 1-06] 1:25| 1:05 Day shocks >9° N. | 82 128 sane 841-1] ‘67/ 1°01). *87| 1°52 Night shocks>9°S. })| 0 | | Le 77! ] | | | ue 20 As al 84 | All shocks 9° N. to 9° S. | 53 Day shocks>9° N. | AlPuhocke 9° N. 9° 8. t -69| -84| 1-04] 1-08] 1:36] -84/1-04| -g0| -98| -95 c 1-02 Night shocks>9° S. | | { | | Night ae N- 1 77| 77 71 |1-001 1-23) 1-26 ‘au 94 ma 1-03] 1-12 Day shocks >9° § | | | } Here we see two very marked maxima, in the distribution of the shocks, one during the fifth hour after, the other during the second hour before, the meridian passage, and these maxima may be taken as grouped around 43 hours and 1034 hours of the morning and afternoon. That is to say they both follow by 1; hours the epoch corresponding to three hours before and after the meridian passage, a time which corres- ponds more closely to the passage of the maximum rate of change of tidal force, than to that of the circle of maximum horizontal stress. If we turn to the next line in the table, representing the distribu- tion when the tide producing forces may be expected to be most effect- ive, we find the same features, except that the maximum following the meridian passage is less marked than that which precedes it, and that though the latter is proportionately greater than in the case of the. whole number of shocks the former is less. The next line shows the distribution when the sun is within 9° of the Equator, when on the average the conditions—so far as the tide. generating forces are concerned—are the same during the day as the night. Here we find the two maxima again, but it is that follow- ing the meridian passage which is most conspicuous, the other being small and ill defined. 1902.] R. D, Oldham—Tidal Periodicity in Barthquakes of Assam. 151 The fact is that in both these cases the total number of shocks considered is too small to get an approach to a true average, and, in this small number of shocks, accidental variations of distribution may pro- duce an irregularity of the curve which exceeds its normal variation. To some extent this difficulty may be overcome. If we refer to the tables I and II, we will see that when the sun is within 9° of the equator, there is not a very great variation in the times of passage of the tidal circles as compared with the times of passage during the day when the sun is north, and during the night whenit is south, of the equator. On the other hand the night when the sun is north, and the day when the sun is south, of the equator, show a much greater range of time in the passage of the circles and not only is the range of time greater and the effect consequently less conspicuous, but during part of the time the maximum of horizontal force is not felt at all, and during the rest of the time the passage is so oblique that the rate of change is slow and the tidal forces probably less effective. Excluding these shocks we may add together the two groups of shocks already considered and so obtain a larger one, in which the tidal effect is tolerably uniform. The résult is given in the table, and shown graphically in Fig. 2. Here it will be seen that the two maxima preced- ing.and following the meridian passage are both distinct, and exceed those obtained from the total number of shocks. Shillong Seismograph 1897-1901. Semidiurnal curve of frequency, ee TOT as ea nT TR es ce ° °&D Sun >9N. Da He All Shocks Xe wm @X4Sun IN. g SAD Pocesecs +{0 ? SW. Nighe Sun >9'S. Night Sun >9'S Day Fig. 2. Semidinrnal curves of frequency. 152 RB. D. Oldham—Tidal Periodicity in Rarthquakes of Assam. [No. 3, We have consequently the effect which was to be looked for if the frequency of earthquakes is influenced, either by the amount of the horizontal tide generating force, or by the rate of change of the tide generating forces, and the fact that this effect becomes more marked the larger the number of shocks—suitably distributed as regards time of oceurrence— which are taken into consideration, lends support to ee supposition that the apparent relation between cause and effect is real one. Passing on to the last line, representing the night shocks when the declination is north and the day shocks when it is south, that is to say a time when the rate of variation of the tidal stresses is at its lowest and less effect to be looked for, we find that the marked maxima have disappeared, and that there is an almost equally distinct increase in frequency about six o’clock, that is at a time corresponding to the passage of the circles of maximum vertical force. This has the appearance of indicating that the purely vertical stresses have less influence than those which have a large element of horizontal stress, and that the effect of the former only becomes apparent when that of the latter becomes small. Too much stress must not, however, be attached to this conjecture, as the number of shocks dealt with is smaller than in any of the other combinations, and the possibility of fortuitous irregularities in the curve more probable in a corresponding degree, and besides this the effect here only lags half an hour behind the presumed cause, while in the case of the 45; and 10; hour maxima it lags 14 hours behind the presumed cause. It appears then that the tidal stresses have a distinct effect in determining the time of origin of earthquakes, though their influence is small in proportion to other causes, but at the same time it is necessary to enter a caution that, though the facts in this case seem to support the conclusion, they are far from proving it. For proof a more extended series of observations are required, not only from Assam, but from other stations also, and even inthe record discussed in this paper there is reason to doubt the correctness of the conclusion, inasmuch as the effect found appears to be out of proportion to the cause invoked. When we consider that the maximum upward tidal force exerted by the moon is only 1/8, 450,000 of gravity, that this corresponds very closely to the difference in downward strain which would be produced by the removal or replacement of half a grain on a one-ton weight, that the maximum horizontal tide generating force is only three quarters of this, and finally that the tide generating forces set up by the sun are a little less than half of those set up by the moon, it is surprising that they should -have any effect at all. On the other hand when we consider that these 1902.] R. D. Oldham—Tidal Periodicity in Earthquakes of Assam. 153 forces are sufficient to give rise to the tides, and that the difference between the spring tides and the neaps is due to the forces whose effect has been searched for in this paper, it is quite conceivable that they should not be without effect in determining the moment at which a gradually increasing strain becomes too great for the resistance, and the fracture is produced which gives rise to an earthquake. TV.—ConcLusions. From what has gone before we may draw the following conclusions. 1, That there was a very large variation in the diurnal distribu- tion of earthquakes in Assam during the years 1897-1901, shocks being most frequent between 10 and 11 p.M., and again between 6 and 7 A.M. This greater frequency is a real one and not merely due to a larger number of shocks happening to be recorded at those times. No satisfactory cause can be assigned for this irregularity of distribution, which must for the present be accepted as a fact true for a limited period and area. 2. Superimposed on this large ad unexplained variation in frequency, there is a smaller variation which has the appearance of being due to the tidal stresses set up by the attraction of the sun. 3. If this smaller variation is really due to tidal stress, then the horizontal stress is much more efficient than the vertical stress, and the effect is less due to the amount of the stress than to the rate and range of its variation. 4, ‘That these conclusions must be taken as purely provisional and require verification from a more extended series of observations. For their verification we require an instrumental record from some station within or near the tropics, where earthquakes are fairly frequent, and extending over 19 or 20 years. ls ait, PAO) 154 F. Finn—General Notes on Variation in Birds. [No. 3, XVi.—General Notes on Variation in Birds.—By F. Fryy, B.A., F.Z.S., Deputy Superintendent of the Indian Museum. A. Some Srrixincg Cases of VARIATION IN STRUCTURAL CHARACTERS. I have occasionally been able to note marked deviations instructure, which might conceivably have been useful in some cases. Thus I saw at a Pigeon show in Oxford, on October 23rd, 1891, a white Fantail Pigeon with the two inner front toes on each foot webbed, The abnormality is not common, but has been recorded by Darwin. (Animals and Plants under Domestication, Vol. I. p., 160). I obtained in Port Said in 1894 the feet of a common fowl! with a long hallux like a Curassow’s but not apparently capable of flexion at the terminal joint, being more like the supernumerary hallux so often present in these birds—especially in Port Said specimens, where every gradation between this and the normal hallux may be seen. In Zanzibar, where the fowls are usually of the long-legged Malay type, I occasionally saw a very short-legged specimen with the usual long neck. As there are some breeds of fowls, e.g., the Japanese Bantam, wherein the legs are always very short, this is probably an easily per- petuated and abrupt variation. At a meeting of the British Ornithologists’ Club last year, Mr. W. B. Tegetmeier showed the head of a wild Rook (Corvus frugilegus) with a remarkably elongated beak approaching in form that of a Chough. The Chough itself (Graculus graculus) in confinement is liable to an elongation of the bill which is often very regular, and makes the beak resemble that of an Ibis. This might well occur in the wild state—as overgrowth of the upper chap is known todo in some birds—and be of service. The subjacent tissues may also penetrate the overgrowth of horn, for Mr. Rutledge found on attempting to cut back the overgrown bills of some Choughs that this could not be done, as blood was drawn in cutting off the first half inch. Recently I procured in the Calcutta Bazaar a common Quail (Coturnix communis), possessing on each foot five toes like a Dorking fowl. In each case, as so often happens in fiye-toed fowls, the true hallux was higher up the shank than usual. The upper supernumerary hallux was quite distinct, but shorter than the normal one, whereas in five-toed fowls it is usually longer. One only of these extra toes had a claw, but as it was loose on the other, and ultimately came off, it had 1902.] BF, Finun—General Notes on Variation in Birds. 155 evidently become accidentally detached from one toe. An enlarged drawing of these feet is given below. Five-rorp Furr or Common Quatin. As five-toed birds do not occur as natural species, this instance may seem off the point, but it has its interest from the point of view of Analogous Variation. In the London Zoological Garden last year there was a male Curassow with the yellow nasal knob on the bill double, the extra part being somewhat out of line with the normal lump, and extending behind it. B. Some Conour-Variations in Wit Breps. The Garganey or Blue-winged Teal (Querquedula curcia) is very liable to produce a pallid variation, in which the usual brown markings ave reproduced in a pale dun shade. These pale forms vary in pallor, but do not grade into the normal type. Males and females are abont equally affected. The irides of such birds are normal, but their bills and feet are flesh-coloured instead of slaty. A white Garganey I once saw as a skin seemed, however to have had dark bill and fect. Mr. E. C. S. Baker records (J.B.N.H.S., Vol. XII, p. 446), a Garganey with orange 156 F, Finn—General Notes on Variation in Birds. [No. 3, feet, with, I presume (as he says nothing to the contrary) normal plumage. After examining hundreds of both this species and the Common Teal (Nettium crecca), | have never seen any variation in the latter. Snipe (Gallinago celestis and G. stenura) frequently present pallid forms, which, as in the Garganey, vary inter se but do not grade into the type. I was fortunate last winter in procuring, in addition to a pallid specimen of the Fantailed species, a Pintail Snipe, which was a pied bird of remarkable aspect. The general plumage was normal, but the dark- streaked buff plumage of the fore-neck and breast was interrupted by a longitudinal white patch, and there was a great deal of white in both wings. The right wing had the first three primaries white, together with nearly all the wing-coverts of the outer part of the wing, forming a conspicuous patch. On the left wing all the primaries were white, and a still greater extent of the wing-coverts. The irides, bill and feet were normal, except that the toes were fleshy orange instead of olive- green like the shanks. (Ind, Mus. Reg. 24155, ¢.) I have thought it worthwhile to have this specimen figured (Plate VIII, fig. A), together with two pallid specimens of this species (G. stenura) (Plate VIII, figs. B, C) of different shades. Pallid forms of the Indian House-Crow (Corvus splendens) are not - rare ; one of a pale fawn, with the face and wings darker, lived 15 years in the Calcutta Zoological Garden ; this had fleshy white bill and feet. Some rather similar specimens in the Indian Museum have, however, evidently had dark bills and feet. The white specimens we have have had fleshy white bills and feet, and this has been the case with all the white Jackdaws (Corvus monedula) I have seen in England; about half-a-dozen in all. (I believe, however, these white Jackdaws are a domesticated race). I have thrice in seven years secured pallid varieties of the Rain-Quail (Coturniz coromandelica), once only of the common Quail (C. communis), though this is more abundant in the Calcutta Market. These birds have always been hens, I have now got another hen Rain- Quail with all the primaries and their coverts, with the two outer feathers of bastard-wing, pure white in the left wing; on the right side, all the primaries but the fourth, ninth and tenth, with the distal primary coverts, were white, but bastard-wing normal. The centre of the throat and a patch on the fore-neck, were also white. (Reg. No, 24229). The irides, bill, and feet were normal. Grey or slate-coloured varieties are not common, but I have seen two such in the Jackdaw (Corvus monedula), one in the King-crow or Black Drongo ( Dicrurus ater) and one in the Bengal Bulbul (Molpastes bengalensis). In the last-named bird the red under-tail-coverts persisted. 1902. ] BK. Finn—General Notes on Variation in Birds. 157 Recently Mr. Rutledge obtained a pale ash-coloured House-crow (Corvus splendens), a young bird, with dark-lead-coloured bill and feet, and wings and tail faintly barred with darker grey than the ground-colour. White varieties are so well known as to need little comment ; they are seldom pink-eyed like albino mammals. Red often persists in such ; I have seen an albino red-whiskered Bulbul (Otocompsa emeria) retain- ing the red “ whiskers ” and under-tail-coverts, and an albino Goldfinch (Carduelis carduelis) retaining the red face and yellow wing-bars. In India I have seen two pale varieties of the crimson-breasted Barbet or Coppersmith (Xantholema hematocephala), one in the Indian Museum, and one now alive at the Alipore Zoological Garden. In the former (Reg. No. B5031) the plumage is yellowish white except the primary-coverts and several quills from the sixth onwards, which are normal. The stiff glossy frontal feathers and breast patch are pale yellow instead of scarlet. The beak is yellowish white in the skin. In the latter, captured adult, the red of forehead, breast, and feet persists. The bill is flesh-coloured instead of black. The plumage is pale yellow, irregularly marked with green. It has not changed in moulting. The common Ring-Parroquet (Palwornis torquatus) frequently produces a yellow variety, in which the red bill in both sexes and red collar of the male persists, I have also seen, besides numerous green birds splashed with yellow, a bird of an even intermediate tint between yellow and green, Specimens shaded with green on a yellow ground are not uncommon. Mr. W. Rutledge knows of a case where two nor- mally coloured wild birds constantly produced a yellow brood. The large Ring-Parroquet and its races (Palxornis nepalensis, Sc.), is very rarely lutinistic; we have, however, in the Indian Museum a green-tinted lutino of the large-billed Andaman race still showing the red wing-patch. (Reg. No. 22071). The Rose-headed Parroquet (P. cyanocephala) is not infrequently yellow, when the head is pink (as in specimen 23981, Ind. Mus. Reg.). In the Indian Museum there is a specimen of the Blue-crowned Hanging Parroquet (Loriculus galgulus) with primaries nearly all yellow and many other yellow feathers. The bill is black as in the normal birds, but the blue patch on the head is replaced by a faint red one. (Reg. No. B. 342). Tonce, in England, saw a wild Song-Thrush (Tardus musicus) with the tip of the tail regularly white; but it had an abnormal-look- ing patch of white on one wing also. The Calcutta Zoological Garden once possessed a Coucal or Crow- Pheasant (Centropus sinensis) with bill and feet normally black, normal 158 F. Finn—General Notes on Variation in Birds. [No. 3, red irides and chestnut wings, and all the rest of the plumage white, © where it should have been black. In the Museum is a pale dun bird of this species with pale chestnut wings, and the two central tail feathers decidedly fibrous and loose in texture. (Reg. No. B. 7220 procured in Purneah 1871). Mr. Rutledge recently had a dun-coloured male Koél (Eudynamis honorata) with fleshy-white bill and feet, but normal eyes. Its plumage faded before moulting, to cream-colour, like a dun pigeon’s, the new feathers being strikingly darker. I have discussed the question of the white-headed form of the Ruff (Pavoncella pugnaz leucoprora) in J.A.S.B., Pi. II, 1902, p. 82. Both the living Ruffs mentioned there assamed pure white ruffs and ear-tufts this year ; but one had a rufous-marked back, and the other— with the white tertiaries—a grizzled one. C. Reversion to Norma Cotour 1x ABNORMAL VARIETIES. A much-prized albino or lutino specimen, taken in that condition, often disappoints its owner by moulting out into the normal colour. Mr. W. Rutledge tells me that this is always liable to happen unless the individual has pink eyes or an abnormally white bill or feet. I have seen entire or partial resumption of the normal colour in two House-Mynahs (Acridotheres tristis), and a Babbler (Crateropus canorus) in his possession. (See paper on Variation above quoted, J.A.S.B. 1902, also Bateson, Materials for the Study of Variation, p. 43, foot note 2). Pallid specimens are also liable to revert in this way. A male eream-coloured sparrow I recently obtained put out new feathers of a nearly normal colour, and I have seen a skin of the House-Mynah in the same condition. The grey Bengal Bulbnl above alluded to, however, has never reverted ; its bill and feet are normally black, as were those of the two grey Jackdaws mentioned with it. The same phenomenon has occurred in the case of melanism. A Bullfinch (Pyrrhula pyrrhula) found as a black nestling in an otherwise normal brood, attained on moulting ordinary female plumage (Howard Saunders, Manual of British Birds, p. 188, ed. 1889). It seems to me that such facts as these furnish a simple explana- tion of the case of those Herons which are white only in youth. VARIATIONS IN ReLAtion or Immatcre To ADULT PLUMAGE. Darwin gives several cases of this on Blyth’s authority, and I can add a few myself. The skin of a young Crow-Pheasant (Centropus sinensis) in the Indian Museum (Reg. No. 11265 from Bhowra) already shows in per- 1902. ] F, Finn—General Notes on Variation in Birds. 159 fection the rich blue-black body and chestnut wings of the adult, instead of the usual barred plumage of immaturity. Birds resembling the adult in everything except in being duller are quite common. The young of the King-crow (Dicrurus ater) and the small {fndian Cormorant (Phalacrocorax javanicus) ave supposed to be mottled with white beneath, but all the nestlings [ have seen in Calcutta have been black like adults. Yet the Dicrwrus does undoubtedly have a white- spotted immature plumage, and some young Cormorants I reared after- wards moulted out mottled below, so that apparently a reversion may take place at the moult. Similarly, the young Pied Hornbills (Anthracoceros albirostris) fre- quently sold here are always coloured lke the adult; but one I knew of moulted out in confinement with white tips and bars to the feathers; a white-barred feathering being given as the young plumage of the closely-allied A. coronatus by Parker (Blanford, F'.B.I. Birds, Vol. IIL, p. 145). The young of the common Mynah (deridotheres tristis), normally resemble the adult except in being duller, but I have seen two with brown heads instead of black; this is much more common in the young of the allied Bank Mynah (4. ginginianaus). The young females of the Golden-backed Woodpecker (Brachypternus aurantius), are described as having a black forehead, whereas that of the old bird is spotted with white. Often, however, young hens occur in which the forehead is spotted, sometimes as clearly as an adult’s. D. VARIATION IN PREPOTENCY. The silver-grey gander mentioned in the note on the variations of the Gray Goose was an example of spontaneous prepotency. Such a variation in the wild state might easily have produced the white and partially white males in the sexually dimorphic species of the genus Chloéphaga ; C. hybrida—the Rock-Goose of Darwin—and C. magellanica, the fami- liar Magellan Goose of waterfowl fanciers, the Upland Goose of the Origin of Species, and a third species barely distinct specifically from C. magellanica—C. dispar, in which the male is barred beneath like the - female. The species C. rwbidiceps, which is extremely like a small female of C magellanica, may be taken as one in which no variation in the direc- tion of gray-and-white ganders has appeared, or if it did occur, has not been perpetuated by natural or sexual selection. I have come upon some curious instances of the opposite attribute to prepotency in pigeons. In 1894 I crossed a well-developed and fully- adult Black Fantail Cock with a young and hitherto unmated Homer 160 F. Finn—CGeneral Notes on Variation in Birds. [No. 3, hen. The Fantail had 33 tail-feathers, the Homer of course only the usual twelve. Yet the pair of mongrel squabs which resulted from their union had only 14 and 15 tail-feathers respectively. I may mention that the Homer hen’s subsequent offspring by a cock of her own breed showed no trace of the Fantail; imdeed, were telegony better established than it is, so weak a sire could hardly be expected to produce any telegonic phenomena. A similar case was the failure of the Silver chequer Homer hen, paired to a Blue cheguer, to reproduce any offspring of her own colour, either directly or in the second generation, as recorded in Nature, June 12th, 1902, p. 157. E. ProGRESSIvE VARIATION, Cases of a variation carrying on the line of development of a species are probably much commoner than is supposed, the attention of natura- lists having hitherto been fixed rather on reversionary types than progressive ones. (Cf. Bateson; Materials for the Study of Variation, p. 307). Such a case is the tendency to extension of the green ocellated spots in a skin of a male Polyplectron bicalcaratum (Malay Peacock- Pheasant) described by me recently from a skin (unfortunately a poor specimen) in the Indian Museum. (Reg. No. 21344). In this the black speckling on the upper back is in groups of spots in_ certain feathers, richly glossed with green, forming rudimentary ocelli in a non-ocellated region; and the black patches of the outer webs of the lower tail coverts are green-glossed to some extent, thus approaching ocelli in quite another way. (Nature, Vol. LXV., p, 367). Another example is afforded by the Gold-backed Woodpecker (Brachypternus aurantius), whose orange-yellow back frequently shows a strong admixture of red, as I have often observed in young birds at all events. (See also Blanford, FBI. Birds, Vol. IT], p. 50). The Bronze-Cap Teal (Eunetta falcata), which has of late years been invading India in unusual numbers, was so common last winter 1901-1902 in the Bazaar that I secured no less than a dozen specimens, most of them females. Among these I noticed one with a strong green gloss on the head; one with a tail as purely grey as a male’s, and one with a tail as distinctly barred as a female Gadwall’s, there being thus twe cases of progressive as against one of reversionary variation. The dull male of the Gadwall (Chaulelasmus streperus) closely allied to this species, sometimes shows a green gloss on the head (see Hume; Game-birds of India, Vol. III, py. 186): I have never seen this myself, but have seen one with a plum-coloured gloss. 1902. | F, Finn—General Notes on Variation in Birds. 161 The peculiar Teal of the Andamans (Nettiwm albigulare) is now frequently white all over the face, whereas in Hume’s time it was exceptional for the white eye-ring and white loral patch to join, and nothing is said by Count Salvadori in the British Museum Catalogue (Vol. XXVII., p.257) about any extension of the white. The heads of a normal (Reg. No, 18671) and a white-faced (Reg. No. 18671) bird are figured, from a photograph, in Plate IX. The white-faced specimen was one procured as many as twelve years ago, so that the variety existed then; but itis now quite frequent, though not always so white in face as the bird figured; this specimen is a male, as also is the normal bird shown with it. F. VARIATION DIRECTLY tNDUCED BY CONFINEMENT. This is not nearly so common as currently believed among ornitho- logists, and most of the variations which do occur among birds kept in captivity are well-known and recorded. In male birds of the Finch family which have a carmine or pink colour in their plumage, this hue is not stable, but usually disappears after the first moult in a cage, as I have often seen. In the Linnet (Acanthis cannabina) the red on head and breast leaves no trace at all; the same is the case with the Eastern race when kept in India (A. cannabina fringillirostris). The Redpoll (A. rufescens) loses the red on the breast and rump entirely ; that on the crown changes to greenishi-gold. The Rose-finch (Carpodacus erythrinus) changes the general carmine hue of its plumage to dull ochreous yellow. The Sepoy-finch (Haematospiza sipahi) offers a curious case; it is allied to the Rose-finch, but is a brilliant scarlet, not carmine at all; yet a bird which died half through the moult in Calcutta, had changed, where the feathers had come out newly, to bright yellow. The Bull-finch (Pyrrhula pyrrhula) is very liable to become dull in the red colour; and sometimes turns completely black, usually owing to a too free use of hemp-seed. But this may occur without the bird having tasted any, and also in a wild bird (see above p. 158). Melanism is also common in captive Bulbuls; I have seen it in the Bengal Red-vented species (Molpastes bengalensis) the white-cheeked (Otocompsa leucogenys) and the white-eared (Molpustes leucotis) in which last I have seen it combined with albinism in the same individual. The Gold-finch (Carduelis carduelis) kept under unfavourable conditions, is liable to have its red face become dull orange. The Red Cardinal (Cardinalis cardinalis) becomes dull red if not kept ont of doors in a good light; this has happened in Calcutta, J. um. 2) 162 F. Finn—Geneval Notes on Variation in Birds. [No. 3, The common Troupial (Icterus vulgaris) becomes yellow from amber in confinement if the conditions are unfavourable. The Pekin Robin (Liothriz luteus) is apt to fade as to its orange, yellow, and green tones in confinement; it is also liable, in the plains of India at all events, to melanism, becoming either irregularly splashed with jet-black, or regularly washed or clonded with a dark smoky hue, as if it had bathed in ink. Both these variations occurred in two birds out of about a couple of dozen kept under exactly the same conditions in Calentta. Their companions manifested no dislike to them. The Rosy Starling (Pastor roseus) in confinement in Europe fades to a dirty cream-colour; in India it gets clouded with black, black edgings appearing on the feathers. A bird of mine, deposited at the Calentta Zoological Gardens, and treated in the same way as about a dozen others, became almost completely black. The bird was in good condi- tion, with the plumage glossy and sleek, and the colour looked quite natural. As these birds are always quarrelling, it was not easy to make out how its companions regarded it. A pair of Striated Finches (Uroloncha striata) kept by a friend of mine in England in an out-door aviary many years ago became during one season heavily mottled with black all over the white belly ; but they afterwards reverted to the normal colour. Conversely, a Black-backed Porphyrio (Porphyrio calvus) at present in the Calentta Zoological Garden has on one occasion moulted out with all the black parts mottled with white; but. it has since become, and remained, black again. A male Red Dove (Turtur tranquebaricus) in the same garden, living under the same conditions as many others of the same species and sex, became nearly all white over the normally vinous red part of the plumage. One of many specimens of Turtur damarensis brought by me to the London Zoological Garden in 1892, had last year (1901) when I saw them become very largely white in big patches.* The male Golden Oriole (Oriolus galbula) of Europe, according to Bechstein, never retains its full yellow hue in confinement, but reverts to the streaky green plumage of the female. The red summer plumage of the barred-tailed Godwit (Limosa lapponica) is not always assumed in confinement, for of a pair in the London Zoological Gardens last year (1901) the male was in red colour, but the female showed no sign of it. * By some accident these birds have never been registered in the Zoological Society’s list, but I am quite certain about the species; I took specimens of the live Pigeons I brought home, to Count T. Salvadori who kindly identified them, being then at work on the group for the British Mnseum Catalogue of Birds. 1902. | F. Finn—General Notes on Variation in Birds. 163 Similarly, the adult female Scarlet [bises (Hudocimus ruber) in the Calcutta Zoological Gardens always remain of a rich salmon-pink, while the male shows stains of scarlet in places in the spring. A young female bred in these gardens moulted out white feathers at first from her brown immature dress, whereas a young male’s first adult plumage came out pink. Some of the hens kept in Calcutta, on the other hand, assume in the breeding season a goitre-like enlargement of the throat; this never occurs in the cock. ‘The fact that the species here remains red at all is noteworthy, as in Europe it becomes very pale, getting more so at each moult, whereas our adult birds here have remained equally bright for years. ae The legs of Finches which in the wild state are black, become usually fleshy white after moulting in confinement, as is well known to fanciers in the common Goldfinch (Carduelis carduelis). 1 find the same thing happens with the Himalayan Goldfineh (C. caniceps) when kept in Calcutta, also with the Eastern race of the Linnet (Acanthis linaria fringillirostris). The toes are first affected. * { G. PArHoLoGicAL VARIATION. In the cases above-mentioned, the birds seem to be healthy, but when a bird is in poor health, certain variations present themselves which are more or less constant and definable. They may occur under domestication or in the wild state, but are naturally more frequently observed in the former case, since a sickly bird cannot survive long in nature. Baldness in certain places is very common; the lores, and in bad cases the whole space round the eye, are apt to become bald in the domestic Duck and its ancestor the Mallard, in unhealthy surroundings, as when confined in a coop. The nearly allied Spotted-bill (Anas pecilorhyncha) does not suffer in this way, nor does any other Duck so far as I know. Baldness round the eyes also occurs in the Starling (Sturnus vulgaris) and sometimes in the Rosy Starling (Pastor roseus). In the latter species I have seen one or two birds affected while the rest, treated in exactly the same way, were exempt. The head of a tamed specimen of the Jungle Mynah (Aithsiopsar fuscus), which has become bald-faced while living at perfect liberty, is figured below. The resemblance to the normal state of affairs in the adult Rook (Corvus frugilegus), is obvious, and suggests a hereditary incapacity to retain the facial plumage in that species. 164 EF, Finn—General Notes on Variation in Birds. [No. 3, Heap or JuNGLE MYNAH, ABNORMALLY BARE IN ACE. The rump becomes bald in many birds, and the tail-coverts and lesser wing-coverts drop out. Baldness over the whole head frequently occurs in caged birds ; and I have seen it in a wild House Mynah ({ Acridotheres tristis) more than once. In this case the whole bare skin of the head was bright yellow like the skin round the eye, which is normally bare in this species. In caged House-Mynahs in England (but not in India) I have seen this circum-ocular skin faded to white, while the bill and feet remained yellow. The white facial skin characterizes the young bird naturally. - A Cassowary ( Casuarius galeatus) at the London Zoological Gardens last year (1901) showed a large amount of irregular naked skin on the back, which was coloured pink and blue, in faint imitation of the hues of the bare head and neck. In a Cassowary which recently died at the Calcutta Zoological Garden I found to my surprise that the skin on the body was dull white like human skin. The overgrowth of the bill, claws, and scales of the shank is patho- logical, and is not necessarily due to old age or absence of wear, which cannot affect the scales of the shank. I have seen a Canary become very scaly-legged in its second year, while another, ten years old, had feet and legs as smooth as a bird of the year. The feathers frequently become more or less reverted, as in frizzled fowls, in wild gallinaceous birds kept entirely under cover; this 1 have seen in India in several species of Pheasants and Quails. In one case a single hen Pheasant (the species was Phasianus torquatus) was affected, while a cock and several other hens, kept under the same conditions, were not. H. SPONTANEGUS VARIATION UNDER DOMESTICATION. While Darwin has very fully and completely gone into the question of the extent of the modifications which can be effected by selective breeding, little attention seems to have been paid to the range of-spon- taneous variation in birds under domestication, the material, in fact, on 1902, ] F. Finn—General Notes on Variation in Birds. 165 which breeders have had to work. I shall therefore take a number of domestic or protected species in detail, and discuss the colour-variations to which each appears to be subject without the intervention of selection. Tue Canary (Serinus serinus canaria). Dr. Bowdler Sharpe in The British Museum Catalogue of Birds, treats the Wild Canary of the Atlantic islands as an insular form of the European Serinfinch (Serinus serinus); it differs from this continental bird in darker colouration and longer tail. It varies much when not bred systematically. Birds of the wild colour, called green in the fancy, are common ; they are often mistaken by people not well-acquainted with Canaries for Mules or hybrids. They are the strongest imconstitution. Yellow birds or lutinos are, as is well known, the commonest. They may be either “buff,” z.e., pale whitish yellow, or “ yellow,” which is bright yellow. If “‘vellow”’ birds are continually paired, the offspring is scanty in feather. A pallid form is not rare, in which the plumage is pale brown with slightly darker streaks; this is the “cinnamon” of the fancy. Once I have seen specimens of a dark brown form among common singing Canaries in England. These birds, although undoubtedly pure-bred Canaries, showed in one or two instances no trace of green or yellow, being simply warm brown with dark streaks, and looking rather like hen linnets. White canaries have recently been bred. (Feathered World, June 13th, 1902, p. 1039.) I have read of grey forms, but have never seen any such. Pied birds are very common; the marking is commonly asymmetrical. The parts most prone to exhibit dark feathers in light-pied birds are the secondary quills, feathers round the eye, and two outer tail- feathers. Dark-pied birds run to white in the tail. Cinnamons may be pied, but no gradation seems to occur between cinnamon and green. IT have once or twice seen green birds among Chinese specimens with the central part of the quills and tail marked with yellow as in the Greenfinch. A male Green Canary I once knew for several years began to show yellow about the head with advancing age. The bills and feet of Canaries are horny in the green, and fleshy- white in the light-coloured types. The retention of the dark colour in the legs is noteworthy, considering the evanescence of this in wild- caught captive Finches of other species. In view of the variability of the tame Canary, the following opposite instances in allied Finches are interesting :— Mr. G. C. Swailes (Avicwlétwral Magazine, Vol. I., 1894-95, p. 118) gives his experience with the Twite in confinement (Acanthis flavirostris). A pied cock, about half-white, and a pure white hen, being paired, produced five young; the only two reared were both normally coloured. 166 F. Finn—Generul Notes on Variation in Birds. [ No. 3, “This” says Mr. Swailes, “I expected, as I have reared a large number during the past few years from both white, pied, and cinnamon Lesser Red-polls, and have in-bred them, but have never had one vary in the least from the normal colour.” Tue Java Sparrow (Munia oryzivora) of the Hast-Indian Archipel- ago has long been domesticated in Japan, and tame aud wild specimens are now both commonly kept as cage-birds. It is not a variable bird in its wild state ; I have never seen any variation in wild birds of the species, nor bas Mr. W. Rutledge in his very large experience. The tame-bred Japanese birds may either be pure white or pied with the normal colour. Tle dark colouring in this case is confined to the upper plumage as a rule, but is not very regular. The head is almost always pure white, and the tail also. The bill, feet, and eyelids are normal. Dr. A.G. Butler, who has bred the white variety, found that a young bird he reared was grey above till its first moult ; paired with a normally coloured cock (which it did not desert for white ones) it produced two young like its own first plumage, one like a young wild bird, and two intermediate, allin the same brood. (Foreign Finches wn captivity, p. 262). Mr. F. Groser, who has also bred both forms in Calcutta, tells me that they kept distinct whenever they could find mates of their own colour. The tame white birds are larger and stronger than the wild type. They are more phlegmatic, but also more spiteful; the small sexual distinction, in the stouter and larger head and bill of the male, is more marked. The song of the white birds is quite different, according to Dr. Butler. Tue Suare-raicen Fincn (Uroloncha acuticauda) of Eastern Asia has also long been domesticated in Japan, and its tame forms are the ‘‘ Bengalee” of English fanciers. Dr. A.G. Butler, who in his Foreign Finches in Captivity beautifully figures the three tame varieties, con- siders with the late J. Abrahams that this little domestic. Finch origi- nated in a cross between the Striated Finch (Uroloncha striata) and the Indian Silver-bill (Aidemosyne malaharica). I cannot agree with this, as my observation of these birds leads me to conclude they are simply derivatives of the Sharp-tailed Finch (Uroloncha acuticauda) ; 1 have never seen one resembling the Silver-bill or the Striated Finch, and all three species are well known to me in life as well as in the skin. The late Dr. K. Russ, the greatest authority on small birds in captivity, gave Urolonchu acuticauda asthe ancestor of the domestic bird. Some tame forms resemble the type, but they are generally pied with white, the amount of this colour varying from a few white feathers to complete 1902. | F. Finn--General Notes on Variation in Birils. 167 whiteness. The pied markings are irregular and unnatural-looking. There is a cinnamon form, showing the markings of the dark-brown type on a fawn-coloured ground. This is generally pied with white, grading, as the dark-pied birds do, into complete whiteness, and pied irregularly like them. Pure white birds are less common than pied ones, but more so than _ dark-brown typical or pure cinnamon birds. “ There is no intergradation between the brown and cinnamon forms. The bill and legs vary as in the Canary; they are normally coloured in normal or nearly normal types, fleshy white in cinnamon, white, and light-pied forms The upper chap may be black and the lower fleshy white, in correspondence with the head-marking, — The cinnamon and white forms are smaller than the dark-brown ones. : THe ContareD Dove (Turtur risorius). The exact origin of the domestic Turéle-dove is unknown ; its varieties are of three types. The ordinary form is creamy-fawn with drab primaries and white tips to the tail-feathers except the central pair; a half-collar on the nape and the proximal half of all the tail-feathers below are black. The bill is black, the iris red, the feet purple-red, and the eyelids creamy- white. The sexes are similar, though the cocks are almost impercep- tibly lighter about the head. The young have no distinct collar, have fieshy-coloured bills and paler red feet. This form does not vary more than a wild bird, and English- and Indian-bred specimens are alike. There is also a white form with a flesh-coloured bill and paler red eyes; the pupil is often red (non-pigmented) in these. This may have a dark collar, but is generally without it. There is an intermediate form, coloured generally as in the common type, but with the primaries white, collar drab, all tail feathers white but the two central, which are buff, and grey at base of tail below instead of black. The bill in this form is flesh-coloured and the irides light red as in the white birds, I have only seen this in India. Mr. D. Ezra, to whom I showed birds of this intermediate form tells me he got somewhat similar birds by crossing the white and black- collared fawn types. He is sure they were not pied or splashed as Pigeons often are, I have seen in cages of these Doves specimens of a drab colour with with dark ring, identical in plumage with the wild T. dowraca of India, but in the absence of opportunities of studying these individuals I cannot say whether they were tame or wild specimens ; I think the latter. THe Rocx-Piazon (Columba livia and intermedia) has been so long bred selectively that it is not a good species on which to study 168 F, Finn—General Notes on Variation in Birds. { No. 3, spontaneous variation, since it is hard to find it ina really unselected state. Both the Western and Eastern forms produce chequered indivi- duals when wild. By studying Pigeons not selected for-colour, or living in a semi- feral state, asin towns where they pick up their living in the streets, the following leading types are evident :— (a) Asin wild type; common, but not the most numerous. (b) Silver, a pallid form, greyish cream-colour with the wing-bars and tail-tip dark drab ; bill flesh-colour. Not uncommon. Correct for many breeds. (c) Blue-chequer, with the back and wing-coverts mottled with black ; very common, in fact the most numerous in semi-feral pigeons, and also occurring frequently among birds in a perfectly wild state. (a) Silver-chequer, the corresponding marking in cream and drab. (e) A sandy-red form with grayish white primaries, rump and tail; very common. Often the wings are chequered with whitish, when the bird is a red chequer, (f) Silver-dun; a sort of ashy-grey, with dark-reddish-brown neck and wing-bars ; no tail-bar ; very common, (g) Black, of a dull slaty shade, very common. (h) Pure white ; rare. Intermediate pied and splashed forms are numerous, generally asymmetrical; the quills and tail are often more or less white, or again may be markedly darker than the body when this is or white. In this case the marking is symmetrical, but ill-defined. Blue and black, blue and blue chequer, and blue chequer and black, grade into each other commonly; but not, as a rule at all events, any of the blue shades with red or silver ; nor do these last grade into black as a rule. The beak is fleshy-white in light forms, the feet and eyes remain- ing normal, except in whites, where the eyes are dark (‘‘bull” of the fancy). The pigeon certainly shows convincingly what can be done by careful selection of structural variations, for in its feral state it is not by any means a structurally variable bird. In form a lot of feral pigeons are as uniform as most wild birds, and much more so than some species. THe Bopeericar (Melopsittacus undulatus). This little Australian Parrakeet, known in books as the Undulated Grass-Parrakeet, has been exported only during the last half-century, and many are still brought over ; but it is largely bred in captivity. In domestication the usual colour is the typical one, but three yarie- tal forms occur. 1902.] F, Finn— General Notes on Variation in Birds. 169 One isa pallid form, of a general greenish-yellow tint with the dark markings faintly indicated ; the blue cheek spots are present in full development. I have seen at least five of this form. Another is a pure lutino, clear uniform yellow throughout pink eyes. I have seen two of this type. Two blue specimens, in each case the offspring of yellow birds, have been known. (J. Abrahams, vide Mr. R. Phillipps, Aviculturat Magazine, Vol. VIIL, 1902, p. 75.) One or other of He first two is being fixed by breeders, but cannot say to which form the “Yellow Budgerigars” so often advertised belong. I have seen no pied, splashed, or otherwise intermediate forms. Tae Bios Mountain Lorixeet (Trichoglossus swainsoni) was bred yearly for about four years previous to 1890, at the Blackpool Aqua- rium and Menagerie, according to Mr. W. Osbaldeston (Avicultural Magazine, Vol. VIII, p. 167, 1902). Mr. Osbaldeston, after giving an account of the conditions under which the birds were kept, says “One year a very curious, handsome, ‘sportively’ plumaged bird was reared. The head was red with lacings of white, and the shoulders were tinted with green. The greater portions of all other parts of wings, body, and tail were of a bright chrome yellow, intermixed with green feathers here and there; and the tail feathers were tipped with red ; making a really handsome, showy, and rare bird. It was a young bird in May 1891, and was alive some three years afterwads to my knowledge. I went many times to look at and admire this rare-feath- ered Lorikeet. . . On one occasion, I noticed that its claws had grown very long. It was always kept in the same cage with the others.” » with Tar Paeasant (Phasianus colchicus) has been more or less artificial- ly cared for ever since the time of the Romans, and so may be fairly reckoned a protected bird. Its variations fall into two main types :— The pallid “ Bohemian” form, in which the cock’s ground-colour is a lustreless buff, with the usual dark edgings to the feathers and dark neck almost devoid of gloss. [ can find no account of the hen. The white form, which is found in both sexes. Intermediates between Bohemian and normal seem not to occur. White-pied birds are common; the white marking is irregular and mostly confined to the upper surface. Pied birds will produce their like if paired, and will give some pied offspring with normal birds ; but a white and a normal bird will not usually produce pieds, though some whites may be bred from such a mating. (Tegetmeier, Pheasants for Coverts and Aviaries, 3rd edition, 1897, p. 150). White specimens are weaker than normal. J. 1, 22 170 F, Finn—General Notes on Variation in Birds. [No. 3, Tar Gonpen ParasAnt (Chrysolophus pictus) of China has been bred in confinement over a century. It is generally true to the type, but a variety, the Black-throated Gold Pheasant, is known (C. pictus obscwrus of Schlegel) in which the cock’s cheeks and throat are dark brown instead of buff, and the scapulars blackish instead of bright red, while all the tail-feathers are barred, the central ones with the rest. The hen of this form is darker than that of the type, as also are the chicks. It is believed to bea variation which has arisen in captivity, as it is only known in that state. As the Amherst Pheasant (@. amherstix) the only near relative of the Golden species, has a dark throat and barred central tail-feathers, the peculiarities of this form seem to be more probably due to a reversion to the ancestral type of the genus than to an approach to melanism. Mr. P. Castang, the well-known wild-fowl dealer of Leadenhall market, tells me that this variety used to be more common, but was not liked, on account of its dull appearance. Tue Sinver PHEAsantT (Gennaeus nycthemerus) has given no varia- tions in captivity. THE Fowt (Gallus gallus) is obviously excessively variable in colour- ation. As I showed some time ago (Nature, Jan. 30, 1902, p. 297) the characteristic colours of all except the highly specialized pencilled, laced and spangled breeds occur in common Indian Bazaar fowls. I stated on this occasion that the colouration of rufous with a black tail was not recognized as correct for any breed in hens, but in making this statement I overlooked the Nankeen Bantam breed, in which both sexes are thus coloured. This colouration is perhaps the commonest met with in domestic poultry allowed to interbreed freely. A few more details may here be added :— The colour of the legs and feet in unselected fowls varies much, being fleshy-white, blue-grey, black, yellow, or olive-green (“ willow ” of the fancy). The only intermediate form which occurs is the black- mottled white or yellow accepted for Houdans and Anconas respectively The ear-lobe, as in the wild bird, varies from red to white; it may present a combination of the two colours. Creamy-yellow ear-lobes also occur. The ear-lobe is blue in the dark-skinned ‘“ Silky ” breed. The bill is dark as in the wild bird except in birds which have white or yellow legs, in which case the bill is of the same colour, some- times marked along the ridge with black. The naked skin of the comb and face, &c., is uniformly red as a rule, whereas the wild-bird’s face is flesh-coloured. A dark purple face may occur, as in the Brown-Red Game, which is hence called 1902. ] F, Finn—General Notes on Variation in Birds. 171 ‘‘ eipsy-faced.” The whole skin, as is well-known, is dark in the Silky breed, as is also in this case the periosteum of the bones. This breed has white plumage, but usually dark-faced fowls are dark-feathered also. I have never seen a dark-faced cock in India except, of course, a “Silky.” The comb in mongrel fowls is usually single; but rose-combs often occur, and pea-combs less: commonly. The single comb is always larger than in the Jungle-fowl, and higher and more arched in outline in the cocks. The wattles are also larger, and are developed in the hens, which is not usually the case in the wild bird. Small crests and a muff of feathers on the throat occur in mongrel fowls of both sexes, but not together asa rule. Tame hens are also often spurred, which is rarely the case in the Jungle-fowl, though Blyth obtained such a specimen. The legs and feet are always larger and coarser in tame fowls than in wild, and the tail is carried more erect. The wattles may be occasionally aborted, and a median dewlap take their place., This tends to be the case in the Indian Aseel or fight- ing-cock ; and in two fighting-cocks of a larger breed, from Saigon, I saw at Mr, Rutledge’s establishment some time back, not only were the wattles absent and replaced by a dewlap, but there were no earlobes either. Their combs were small and non-serrated, and as the neck and head were all bare and red, the general appearance strikingly recalled that of a Condor (Sarcorhamphus gryphus). Tue Peacock (Pavo cristatus) varies at times in its wild state in India. Mr. Hume (Game-birds and Wild-fowl of India, Vol. I., p. 89) records, on Sanderson’s authority, two hens of a dirty yellow. Mr. W. Rutledge once received a cock of the colour of a new copper coin, as he described it. Most tame Peafowl conform to the ordinary wild type. _ White specimens are not rare, with fleshy-white bills and feet. Pied specimens are also not uncommon ; the colouration, though not quite regular, and unlikea natural marking, follows certain rules, the neck, pri- mary quills and belly being white, and the rest of the plumage coloured. - Most important of all is the Japan or Black-winged form (Pavo nigripennis of Sclater) in which the male has all the wing, except the primaries, black, glossed at the edges with blue and green; the primaries are chestnut with clouding of black along the shaft and edge. The thighs are also black in this form, and the train more glossed with copper than in the type. The hen in this variety is white with the upper surface grizzled with black, and longitudinal central black splashes on the rump- feathers ; the tail is black, and the primaries chestnut as in the male. The feet ave fleshy-white in both sexes. WG? F. Finn—General Notes on Variation in Birds. [No. 3, The young are all white in the down and first feather, with a pink flush on the wings ; but the young cocks soon become dark. The variety has been abundantly shown by Darwin to arise in either sex as a sport from the type in domestication; it seems in one instance to have occur- red wild. It is smaller and weaker than typical birds, and not a match for them ; yet when they are allowed to interbreed indiscriminately the black-winged form swamps the other. Mr. Castang tells me that black- winged birds will throw back to the type, but generally speaking the variety breeds true. i Tue Guinea-FOwL (Numida meleagris), although so recently domes- ticated, varies a great deal. I have discussed the colour-variations in Nature (June 5th, 1902, p. 126). Since then I have seen two or three of a type I had only previously seen in one pied bird, 1.¢., lavender without spots. I find self-coloured birds of this type have barred primaries like the dark-purplish self-coloured birds. Mr. L. Wright (Joc. cit. infra) says that pied birds are the result of crossing white and coloured specimens. There is also a form with white ground-colour and dark spots, but this Ihave never seen. (L. Wright’s Illustrated Book of Poultry, Cassell & Co., 1890, p. 511). In all the forms the white of the lower cheeks invades most of the sides of the head and neck; and in most birds, even the normally coloured ones, the toes and more or less of the shanks are orange yellow. The white of the face also often invades the wattles, and both these and the face may be stained with blue. The loose naked skin of the throat is much more developed in Indian than in English Guinea-fowls, often forming a dewlap an inch deep, and frequently coloured a bright sky-blue instead of dull purple. I procured some time ago a normally-coloured male specimen with a pendulous throat-tuft of feathers coloured like the adjacent feathered part of the neck, of a plain purplish-slate. Tue Turkey (Meleagris gallopavo) of Mexico was found domesticated when the Spaniards invaded America, and very soon was kept in Europe. It has not been bred selectively till lately. The colour-variations in domestication are few and well-defined. The typical bronze form is not very common in Hurope; and in India I have only seen it once in seven years’ residence. This bird in colour exactly resembled the plate of this species in Elliot’s Monograph of the Phasianide. The commonest type is one in which the bronze part of the plumage is replaced by black, bronze only in certain lights, the brown aud white markings being retained. The pure black form is also not uncommon. 1902. ] EF, Finu—General Notes on Variation in Birds, iy (2: A white form with the body and tail-feathers subterminally barred with black in a very regular manner is not infrequent; the primaries in this are smoky-black on the inner and white on the outer web, not barred as one would expect. Pure white, fawn, and grey varieties occur in Kurope, but apparently not in India. The legs of dark forms of domestic birds are horn-colour, not pink as in the wild bird; in light forms they are pinky-white. The occurrence of a downy crest in tame Turkeys has been discussed by Darwin ; I have never come across an instance. The tame Turkey shows a distinct increase in the size of the naked head processes and carunculations as compared with the wild bird; and the tame Turkeys of India, as Blyth long ago remarked, similarly show a marked increase of development of these parts as compared with THuropean domestic specimens. The feet are also coarser than in the wild bird. Tue Mute Swan (Cygnus olor) of Central Europe and Asia has been tame for many centuries in Hurope, but has practically lived the life of a wild bird, largely shifting for itself, and often, when left unpinioned, reverting to the wild state, so that its exact natural range is doubtful. The species has continued true to type except for the production of one well-marked variety :— The Polish Swan (Cygnus immutabilis of Yarrell). In this the plumage is white at all ages; and the nestling-down is white. The feet are flesh- or clay-coloured instead of black, and the frontal knob is smaller. Sometimes the cygnets are fawn-coloured in this form. The variety is known to be propagated truly for at least one genera- tion. It has occurred in a wild or feral condition, and has been bred from the ordinary type both in England and of late years on the continent. Intermediate forms occur, for the characters are not sufficiently constant to allow of this type ranking as a species, to say nothing of its origin. Those few specimens which I have seen were, however, all readily recognizable and typical. The variation is not recorded to bo at all sexually limited. Tue Moscovy Duck (Catrina moschata) of Tropical America, was, like the Turkey, found in a domesticated state by the Spaniards, but it also exists wild. Domestic birds are often nearly true to the wild type, but seldom completely so, as they usually show a few white feathers about the head. The head and upper neck are often grizzled throughout with black and white, ending very definitely, while the rest of the body remains normal. Pied birds are common, the black being usually mostly restricted to the crest, back, and tail, but the marking is not very regular. The 174 F. Finn—General Notes on Variation in Birds. [No. 3, primaries are always white in pied birds. A variety with white body and black crest occurs, and has been fixed as the “‘ Peruvian ” breed. A slate-grey variety occurs, but is rare. Pure black and pure white specimens are not uncommon. The bill and feet in the latter are pale sickly yellow, and the irides light blue, instead of the usual orange-brown. The bill and feet remain normal in most birds, but the terminal portion of the toes and webs are often pale yellow in pied birds, the rest of the limb remaining normal. The bare face of the drake varies much in extent and development, being either moderate and smooth, or excessively carunculated. It is sometimes nearly all black instead of red, even in white birds. The duck has the bare face and carunculations like the drake, but on a smaller scale, and the development varies similarly. , The form is often heavy and clumsy, but the birds can generally fly, and often display a strong perching instinct. Tue Grey-Lac Goosr (Anser ferus) of the temperate parts of the Old World is the oldest of all domesticated birds, a white tame variety having been known in the days of Homer. It is unusually variable in the wild state, according to Mr. Hume (Game Birds of India, Vol. II1., pp. 68, 64). Ihave not noticed the variations he mentions, the com- paratively few birds I have seen having been very uniform, but I have several times seen a slight difference of colour which he does not appear to have found, viz., the nail of the bill being horn-coloured instead of white. Mr. J. G. Millais (Wild-fowler in Scotland, p. 31) records a white Grey-lag which for four winters frequented the Tay Valley with others of its species—thison the authority of a Mr. C. M. Innes, who ultimately wounded but lost it. ; This goose has varied very little m colour, presenting only the following types :— (a) Resembling the wild form ; correct for Toulouse breed. (b) Silver-grey ; only known as a sport in Toulouse ganders. The case, as reported by a well-known water-fowl breeder, Mr. J. K. Fowler, in Mr. L. Wright’s Illustrated Book of Poultry (Cassell & Co., 1890), p. 559, is so important that it may be given in full :—‘‘ Some time ago I bought for a change of blood a fine gander from a celebrated fancier, which differed from my own strain in colour, being of a beautiful silver- grey instead of dark like my own, though otherwise the markings were exactly similar. I bred from him that year some splendid stock, which all took after their maternal relatives in colour with one exception, consisting of a gander, which came of exactly the same hue as his sire. Since that time, in each succeeding year, I find one or two—seldom 1902. } B, Finn—General Notes on Variation in Birds. 175 more—come silver-grey ; and strange to say, they are always ganders, and generally remarkably fine, and superior to their brothers. I have never yet bred a single goose of this lighter shade.” (c) Pure white, correct for Embden and Sebastopol breeds. (d) Sandy-coloured ; never seen by me, “ Sandy-coloured (common) geese are not infrequentin some parts.” (Rev. Dr. Goodacre on The Question of the Identity of Species of the Common Domestic and the Chinese Goose, P.Z.S., 1879, p. 711.) ‘The bill and feet in all tame birds are usually orange, but still a good many have flesh-coloured feet. The irides are dark except in white or light-pied birds, wherein they are blue. Pied intermediates are common, ranging from white- -quilled birds to the more common type of white body Bain erey neck and head, patch on back, and one on each flank. Ganders are almost always white in rongh-bred geese ; seldom grey, and still more seldom pied. Mr. Hewitt found that in crossing the Embden and Toulouse, for which he preferred females of the latter and a male of the former, that the goslings came “ ‘saddle-backed’ in the feather, with the head and upper portion of the neck grey, and a patch of the same colour on the thighs, the whole of the remainder of the plumage being white. Sin- gularly enough, the majority of the young ganders and a fair proportion of the geese thus bred are slightly crested, though this peculiarity is not possessed by either parent.’ (Cassell’s Illustrated Book of Poultry, p. 562.) Tame geese are much heavier in build than wild, but can fly. THe Prink-FooTeD Goose (Anser brachyrhynchus) produces a variety with the feet and band across the bill orange instead of pink in the wild state (see Sir R. Payne-Gallwey, Letters to Young Shooters, p..69, foot-note). The same variation occurs in semi-domestication. Mr. Cecil Smith, in Mr. H. H. Dresser’s Birds of Hurope (pp. 71, 72, published 1878), writes :— ' “ My original pair were perfectly true Pink-footed Geese, there being no suspicion of orange about the bill or legs and feet of either : the colour on these parts, however, became very pale and faded after the breeding-season, and continued so long into the autumn, but to- wards the end of autumn it got much brighter, the colour being most intense at the beginning of the breeding-season ; it is the same with those of their young which have orange legs and Hille: This pair hatched three young in 1872; of these only one reached maturity. The leg, and bills of the young were all alike, very dark olive-green, showing no trace of pink as long as they were in the down; but soon after they began to assume their feathers the colour on the legs and bills began to disclose itself, and those parts in the only survivor of this brood were 176 F. Finn—General Notes on Variation in Birds. [No. 3, and still are orange. Since then the old ones have bred every year, some of the young having orange legs and bills, and some pink like their parents. This year the first orange-legged one, a female, had a brood, some of which had orange and some pink bills and legs. I have never seen any mixture of the colours, the legs and bill being either bright orange or bright pink ; there seems to be no gradation between the two. As to the bills, the dark portion (that is, the nail and the base) remains the same whether the other part is orange or pink; in fact, the only part of the bill that shows any change is the part which in the Pink- footed Goose is usually pink.” Tue Cutnese Goose (Cygnopsis cygnoides) of astern Asia has long been domesticated in China and has been known as a tame bird in Europe for more than a century. This Goose as usually seen in England shows two varieties. One in which the colour of the wild type is preserved throughout, and a pure white type, with bill as well as feet orange. I do not remember seeing intermediate pied forms, which no doubt occur. The bill is shorter than in the wild type, and at the base there is a fleshy knob, level with the forehead above, and noticeably better- developed in the male. The form is of course heavier than would be the case in a wild bird. The species can be modified to a greater extent, for the large Swa- tow breed, while typical in colour, has a very large knob, a pendulous feathered dewlap and abdominal fold. A smaller lighter breed is imported to India from China, inferior in size to the type and much darker and greyer in colour, with the feet as well as the bill black, only just tinged with orange. There is no gular or abdominal flap, but the frontal knob is well developed, and the beak short. The geese kept in India were considered by Blyth to be hybrids between the Chinese and the common goose, but so far as I have seen they show, in colour at all events, no trace of the latter. Their colour is not very often completely normal, as they frequently show some orange at the base of the beak, a white-band of feathers round the base of the upper mandible, and a more or less perfect white belt across the breast. White birds are as described above. Pied birds are common, and usually have the dark colour on the back, flanks, and head. They are just as often gandersas geese, so that white is not sexually limited in — this race. The nasal knob is never very large, and grades into complete absence. Two young specimens imported direct from China, and normally coloured, had each a small round tuft at the back of the head. 1902. ] F, Finn—General Notes on Variation in Birds. 177 The Mauutarp (Anas boschas) of the Northern Hemisphere has been domesticated since the beginning of the Christian era, and has given rise to several distinct breeds. It varies to some extent when wild, and a great deal in an unselected condition, as when kept in India; the varieties are best considered separately as to sex. The leading variations in drakes are as follows :— (a) As in wild type; rare ; correct for Rouen breed. (b) As above, but no bay breast or white collar, the pencilled-grey of the under-surface running up to the green neck; common; said to supervene with old age in domesticated birds of recent wild stock. (c) As in wild type, but bay of breast running cloudily along flanks ; common. (d@) Black with a white patch on breast. (e) Blue grey but with the usual markings ; breast warm brown. (f) Pure white; correct for Aylesbury, White Call, and Pekin breeds, the last-named being tinged with yellow. Intermediate types are very common, generally irregularly mark- ed ; the breast is the first part to show abnormal white feathering, then the wings. I have never seen a pure black duck among mongrel Indian birds. One pied type recurs so frequently, in various colours, that it deserves special mention. In this the head, breast and shoulders, and hinder part of body are coloured, the rest white. This is the correct marking for the new Indian Runner breed, in which the coloured part of the plumage must be fawn in tint. As in the fowl, the female varies more than the male :— (a) As in wild type; rare. i . (b) As above, but light and dark head-markings obsolete, all head being uniformly speckled ; speculum often whitish or brown like rest of wing. (c) As in wild type, but lighter ; throat and eyebrows white, nelly shading into white ; speculum normal ; common. (d) As in wild type, but ground-colour much cen rich warm brown, correct for female of Rouen breed; common, (e) Black with white patch on breast; speculum often whitish ; * common, (f) Blue-grey, often with dark edging to the feather; not uncommon, (gq) Pure white ; correct for Aylesbury and other white breeds. (h) White, with coloured speculum and some dark colour on rest of wings. Drakes are never marked like this. The intermediate types are very numerous; the markings in pied J. 1, 23 178 F. Finn—General Notes on Variation in Birds. [No. 3, ducks are the same as in pied drakes, which is remarkable when the great natural difference between the sexes is considered. For instance, the type with white neck, wings, and belly, and coloured head, breast and stern, corresponds closely with the drake so marked, and is correct for the female of Indian Runners. The colour of the bill varies cee the iris, however, is not noticeably variable, being always dark asin the wild form. The legs and feet are always orange except in black and dark black-pied birds, where they are black or black with orange toes respectively; I have also seen some light brown types with dark olive feet, in females. The female’s beak is extremely variable, usually a mixture of orange and black in varying proportions; but it may be black-and-slate in the darker and some of the lighter types. In white birds it is generally orange, but should be fleshy white in the Aylesbury, a colour not seen in Indian mongrels. The drake’s bill varies much as the duck’s, being most commonly yellow or orange, often pied with black at the ridge and base. I never saw dark olive legs in a drake ; except in black or black-pied birds they are always orange. The legs‘and general form are always coarse. The Ostricn (Struthio camelus) has been domesticated for thirty years in Cape Colony (Mr. C. Schreiner, Zoologist, 4th series, Vol. L, 1897, pp. 99, 100). An abrupt variation occurs in the colour of the naked skin, which is fleshy in some individuals, and grey of a dark or light shade in others. This difference of skin colouration is the main point relied upon to distinguish the various wild races now ranked as species. The plumage of the cocks varies from jet-black to rusty brown, the latter hue predominating in the moister coast districts. They may be more or less spotted with white, and in some the body feathers are curled. The hens vary from dark rich brown to light brown, grey, or ash; they may have wing and tail-plumes white, or be barred with white; and a male-plumaged specimen was in Mr. Schreiner’s possession. IT. Moran VaRiapi.ity. Variation in disposition is very familiar to bird fanciers, and as examples I may perhaps be allowed to detail some observations I made recently on two members of the Babbler group (Timeliidae or Cratero- podidae) the Red-billed Liothrix (Liothriz luteus) and the striated Reed- Babbler (Argya eazliz). Thad a couple of dozen of the former and one of the latter in a large cage together. Before the Babbler had been many days in the cage I began to notice the Liothrix often tickling and scratching its head, as 1902.] ¥F. Finn—General Notes on Variation in Birds. 179 they habitually do to each other, but the recipient of this kind attention did not try to return it. After a little time I introduced cight more Reed-Babblers into the cage, six adults and two young birds. . They fraternized with each other and the other member of their species, but before long I had to remove one bird, a young one, for bullying the Liothrix. Twice I caught it holding a Liothrix by the nape and keeping it suspended in the air as it perched, in one case the victim losing many of its feathers on escap- ing. It also drove the Liothrix from the food in sheer wantonness, whereas the other Babblers displayed no such selfish spirit. The bird was amicable enough with members of its own species. The Liothrix bore no grudge against these for the bad behaviour of their compatriot, for after its removal I saw one of them caressing one of the remaining Reed-Babblers in the usual way. But I never saw these take any trouble to return the compliment, any more than did the solitary indi- vidual. However, I did not long keep them in the company of smaller birds. The Liothrix itself varies in temperament, although usually to be described as tame though nervous, harmless and good-natured; of the two dozen birds alluded to, one, a fine male with a large stout bill and somewhat clouded with black below (A) was inquisitive, always coming near me when Lapproach the cage; but he would not usually take food from my fingers. He was fonder of seed than any of the rest, and was not mischievous, though well able to hold his own. The others did not dislike him on account of his colour variation, unsightly as it was. Very likely his fondness for seed was responsible for the change. _ Another bird (B) also a male, witha very short bill, was tame, would feed from the fingers, and was slightly inclined to be mischievous. When I put in an unfledged Paradise Flycatcher (Terpsiphone paradist), this specimen made several attempts to pull it off the perch by the tail. B was not spiteful, but A, in spite of his bigger beak, was afraid of him. A third male (C) normally coloured, with largish bill, was very tame, alighted on a food tray while I had it in my hand, and would peck from my fingers. It pecked several times at the head of the young Flycatcher above alluded to, and also bullied a young Tailorbird (Ortho- tomus sutorius) I put in experimentally. The second bird mentioned made no attempt to molest this little creature, in spite of his inhospitable behaviour towards the Flycatcher a few days previously. Nor did most of the other specimens touch either young bird, so that the interference Was unusual in this species. On one occasion I saw CU mischievously jerking and pulling B by the tail, while another was combing B’s feathers. 180 F. Finn—General Notes on Variation in Birds. [N 0-3, Here, then, we have in two species of the same natural group con- siderable variation in disposition, both individual and specific. J. VARIATION IN MENTAL POWERS. Iti is familiar to bird-fanciers that some individuals of a species deans to speak or sing with greater facility than others. 3 In talking Hill-Mynahs (Hvlabes intermedia) and Parrots of vari- ous species everyone must have noticed how few specimens can clearly enunciate words. I have only seen two of the above Mynahs which I should call good talkers, and one of these was more perfect than the other. Sex may be supposed to make some difference, jut two out of the only three clearly-speaking Parrots I have known were females; these were a red-and-yellow Macaw (Ara macao) anda common Ring-necked Indian Parrakeet (Palzornis torquatus). The other was an African grey Parrot (Psitiucus erithacus) whose sex I do not know. I also noticed in a brood of young Cormorants (Phalacrocorax javanicus) I reared some years ago, that one was so tame that I could carry it about on my hand, while another was so wild and vicious that it was difficult to handle it at all. Two young Bayas or Weavers (Ploceus atrigula) which I recently reared varied exceedingly in intellectual powers. Both were confiding, but one was also nervous and stupid, dashing off in aimless flights, and when coming to me settling some- times on my nose; while the other’s excursions were much more purposeful, and it would freely alight on my head or shoulder, or on those of others, hardly ever trying to settle on the face. K. Variation In TASTE. A few instances of special preferences or the reverse in diet seem worth recording. Mr. Meldrum of this city tells me that a Bhimraj (Dissemurus paradiseus) in his possession will not eat cockroaches ; the specimens I have kept have usually done so readily, although supplied. as his — aS, with other insects. T have noted above (p. 179) inone Liothrix (L. luteus) out of two dozen kept under the same conditions, a strong appetite for canary-seed. T have heard of a pair which ultimately killed themselves by too much indulgence in this article of food, although they had a choice. Sexual variations in taste have been fully dealt with by Darwin, and it is plain that individual inclination to breed outside the species frequently occurs. (Descent of Man, 2nd edition, 1899, pp. 414, 415). The aversion to particular males, however, often alluded to, is very 1902. | FB. Finn—General Notes on Variation in Birds. 181 probably due in many cases to the male in question not being strong enough to coerce a refractory female. Darwin mentions this (Descent of Man, second edition, 1899, p. 417) with regard to the fowl; and in the case of the Pigeon and Canary, the more frequent occurrence of the phenomenon seems to be connected with the greater Suey of the sexes. I once witnessed a case in which a male domestic collared dove (Turtur risorius) confined in a hutch with a recently wild caught Turtle- dove (T. auritus) female, bullied the unfortunate bird till she was nearly scalped, with the result that oma she laid, although no young were hatched from the eggs, Had she been the stronger bird, this would certainly not have happened ; I have seen a ora Muscovy duck repulse ignominiously a male common drake which tried to pair with her. The converse case, of a cock strongly objecting to a particular hen, has been recently recorded with the fowl by (Bateson, Royal Society Reports to the Evolution Oommittee, I., 1902, p. 100). L. VarRtation In Hapsirts. Some habits of birds, such as the method of showing off to the female, of manipulating food—with or without the use of the feet—seem remarkably constant, but the ordinary way of living is subject to considerable variation. Darwin and Wallace have given a good deal of evidence on this head, and perhaps it will not be considered out of place if a little more be added. The Pariah-kite of India (IMlilvus govinda), habitually takes cooked vegetable food in default of meat, such as boiled rice, bread, &e. The White-breasted Kingfisher (Halcyon smyrnensis), a bird of varied general feeding-habits, as it takes both fish and land-animals such as earthworms, occasionally practises piracy ; one which haunts the tank in the Museum grounds has taken to robbiug the Dabchicks (Podicipes albipennis) living there of their fish ; I have seen it make several _ attempts, one at least successfully. The King-crow (Dicrurus ater) of India, although usually preying for itself, also practises piracy at times; and though normally insect- ivorous, it will also attack small birds and fish. The Indian House-crow (Corvus splendens), though usually carrying objects with its beak like Passerine birds generally, may be occasionally seen carrying something in its feet like a bird of prey. As the object ‘is always according to my experience, valueless, a leaf, bit of dry cow- dung, or astick,it would seem that the prudence of the crow prevents the bird from experimenting on articles of food in this way, lest they be lost. 182 F. Finn— General Notes on Variation in Birds. [No. 3, This crow certainly does learn new habits; those at the Museum are afraid to fish things out of the tank, but down by the Hooghly they take objects off water readily. At the Grand Hotel in Calcutta they have learnt to catch food on the wing, owing to being fed by residents in this way. Mr. A. L. Butler observed in the Andamans one individual of the Chestnut-headed Bee-eater (Melittophagus swinhow) capturing small beetles while clinging to a bank, while others of the species were hawking insects on the wing in the ordinary way. (Journ. B.N.HLS., Vol. XII., p. 561). I had a common domestic drake which learned to fly up and perch on a seat in company with two Muscovy ducks kept with him. His general power of flight also improved much by his association with these birds, which, as usual with the species, were much more powerful and ready with their wings than common ducks. Rai R. B. Sanyal Bahadur records that some Wigeons (Mareca penelope) and White-eyed Pochards (Nyroca africana) kept in an aviary with many other birds learned in this way to fly up to the perches and sit there. (Hand-book to the Management of Animals in Captivity im Lower Bengal, p. 309, Calcutta, 1892).* I observed that some common Teal (Nettium crecca) confined in an- other aviary at the same garden (Calcutta) used to perch on the narrow ridges of nest-boxes. This was also in all probability an acquired habit, as this Teal seems never to perch when wild. No other non-perching ducks in the same aviary acquired the habit, not even the Garganeys (Querquedula circia), nor the Wigeons or White-eyed Pochards, though perching ducks were confined with them. CONCLUSIONS. In most of this paper I have merely tried to record some facts which may be useful to students of variation, but with regard to the facts concerning the range of variation in domesticated birds given in Section H. (p. 164), the following conclusions seem justifiable :— Domestication seems not to induce variation directly ; it merely gives varietal individuals a better chance of surviving and multiplying, and of producing secondary varieties by crossing with each other or with the type. The frequent occurrence of varieties in the wild state shows that the tendency to produce them is there just as strongly. Were domestication to act in inducing variability by the change of conditions, we should expect to find our protected species varying more * The writer includes the Mandarin Duck (A. galericulata) as one of the species that acquired the perching habit ; but this bird is naturally a percher. \ 1902. | FB, Finn—General Notes on Variation in Birds, 183 in proportion as they were more unnaturally treated. But this is not the case ; the Java Sparrow and Collared Dove, bred for generations in small cages, do not vary more than wild birds ; whereas the Pheasant, which lives almost a completely natural life, is more variable than these. Climate does not directly induce colour-variation. The same colours constantly recur in domestic birds in Europe and in India, without variation in intensity. But some types of colouration may be absent altogether in one or the other country. Here an indirect action of climate, weeding out colours which are correlated with an unsuitable constitution, may be reasonably suspected. For so soon as a correlation between colour and some constitutional quality is detected, it will probably be found that selection steps in even in domesticated birds not bred for colour, Fighting cocks are very variable in colour, being judged solely by courage and prowess in the pit, and hence not selected deliberately for colour-points. Yet the quasi-natural selection to which they are exposed seems to act in sup- pressing some few colours; cuckoo-coloured (barred-grey) birds—so common among unselected fowls—were rare in English fighting game, and I have never seen a cuckoo-coloured Aseel or Indian game-cock. In this breed, which is even more courageous than the English game, and has to fight under more trying conditions, the range of colour is alto- gether more limited than among EHuglish birds; the hen, for instance, is never of the wild “ partridge’’ colour, and very rarely shows any approach to it, though the cock usually has some likeness to the male of Gallus gallus, the Red-Jungle Cock, his ancestor. On the other hand, the duck, domesticated in so unnatural a climate as that of India, shows much the same variations as it does in England. Every species we have taken under our protection varies in its own way; the two tame geese, Grey and Chinese, so nearly allied that they produce a fertile hybrid, have not an identical range of variation. The variations of domestic birds have mostly an abnormal and unnatural appearance, like casual variations among wild forms; this may in some cases be explained. For instance, most domestic species produce a white variety, and albinoes are common among wild birds; yet these are usually unfitted for the struggle for existence on -account of their colour, and accordingly we find few white species. Those we do find may reasonably be supposed to have originated as albinistic sports ; in the family where white species are commonest—the Herons— we still find yet other species which commonly produce temporary or permanent albinoes. A bird with the primary quills only white at once looks unnatural, and yet it is an extremely common variation among both tame and wild birds. Examination of the white quills, either in 184 F, Finn— General Notes on Variation in Birds. [No. 3, 1902. pied or pure white varieties, will very commonly show them soft and abraded at the tips, a serious matter for a wild bird. Accordingly we find that white-quilled species, like white ones, are almost always large and strong, and well able to defend themselves. Why no species is mottled or splashed or irregularly pied, as tame forms and varieties commonly are, is less easy to understand. But the fact that constitutional disturbance seems to cause a bird to become temporarily so marked, may afford a clue. Such birds may be weak in constitution, and unfitted to live in a wild state. The hens do not appear to object to them, witness the case given by Darwin of Sir R. Heron’s pied Peacock, and that of the pied Black bird recorded by Mr. Bucknill in his Birds of Surrey. This latter was evidently weakly : his whiteness increased with age, and he died from natural causes. At the same time, some species seem incapable of producing mot- tled or irregularly pied varieties ; I have never seen such in the Turkey or Collared Dove, and the Guinea-fowl is never mottled or splashed, although its pied markings are not quite as regular as a wild bird’s, The Canary, on the other hand, is particalarly prone to be asymmetrical and irregular in its markings, as also is tlie Pigeon. The tendency of so many domestic birds to become coarse and heavy. looking, especially marked in the Water-fowl, is probably due to the adding up of small variations in that direction ; these would, especially ou birds performing long and perilous migrations, be weeded out in each generation ; but if allowed to breed, would, in accordance with a tendency well-known to fanciers, produce offspring coarser and heavier even than themselves, till a conspicuous difference in appearance resulted. ‘It is possible that the tendency to the increased production of fleshy out-growths, like the combs and wattles of poultry, is connected with this assumption of a coarse habit of body; but it must be remembered that such processes are peculiarly susceptible to external influences and constitutional changes, and, hence, if the environment is ever proved to produce an inherited effect on any bird, might be expected to show this effect early and conspicuously. —— —-— —- ~~ Orne OOOO PIPASTs Ewa Ile BABAX LANCEOLATUS, PARUS PALUSTRIS. PLATE VIII. VARIATIONS OF PINTAIL SNIPE (Gadlinago stenura). PLATE IX. NETTIUM ALBIGULARE. A. B. Normal form. White faced variety. Bers INDE Names of New Genera and Species have an Asterisk (*) prefixed. Abelmoschus, 18 Abisara echerius, 20 » fraterna, 20 » prunosa, 20 Abrus, 22, 23 Abutilon, 18 Acacia, 9, 25 AcantTHACEa, 15, 16, 18 Acanthis cannabina, 161 5 ” fringillirostris, 161 op flavirostris, 165 » linaria fringillirostris, 163 » vufescens, 161 Achlyodes Sura, 32 Achyranthes, 15 Acidalia hyperbius, 19 Acridotheres ginginianus, 159 s tristis, 81, 158, 159, 164 Adenanthera, 9 Adenia, 49, 51, 52 » acuminata, 52, 55 » cardiophylla, 52, 63 >» nicobarica, 52 » populifolia var. pentamera, 52, 54 » singaporeana, 52, 55 trilobata, 52 Adina cordifolia, 14 Adolias phemius, 12 » sancara, 12 Aegialitis dubia, 131 Aegithina tiphia, 126 Aegle, 29 Aeschynomene, 26 fisculus indica, 24 Aethiopsar fuscus, 81, 163 Agathisanthes javanica, 80 Aidemosyne malabarica, 166 Aix galericulata, 182 Alangium, 72, 76 ny costata, 78 ‘< decapetalum, 77 ebenaceum, 76, 78 a glandulosa, 77 on hewapetalum, 77 on Lamarckii, 76 5 5 var. glandulosa, 77 5 latifolium, 77 ib mobile, 76, 79 Alangium Ridleyt, 76, '78 5 sundanum, 77 % tomentosum, 77 5» uniloculare, 76, 77 Albizzia, 9, 26 ALCEDINIDAE, 129 Alcibiades, 30 Alcurus striatus, 126 Allophylus Cobbe, 32 Alseodaphne, 80, 31 Alysicarpus, 22 AMARANTACER, 15 Amathusia phidippus, 1, 2 AMATHUSIINAE, 8 Amblypodia deva, 23 jangala, 24, » lohita, 24 Amomum, 38, 34 Anas boschas, 177 » pecilorhyncha, 163 Andrapana columella, 14 op singa, 14 Anictoclen Grahamiana, 47 Anona, 31 ANONACES, 31 Anosia erippus menippe, 3, 4 » menippe, 4 Anser brachyrhynchus, 175 » ferus, 174 Anthracoceros albirostris, 130, 159 coronatus, 159 Antiaris, 30 Antidesma, 24 Antigonus sura, 32 Antirrhinum Orontiwm, 15 Apatura bolina, 17 » carniba, 11 » misippus, 18 » parisatis, 11 » parysatis, 11 » (Rohana) parysatis, 11 Aphnezus lohita, 24 zebrinus, 24 Aphyllorchis alpina, 43 3 Gollani, 42 Apes 5, 6, Appias albina, 27 Ara macao, 180 128 Index. Arachnechthra asiatica, 129 BITES megaptera, 66 Arboricola intermedia, 131 » megapteroidea, 58,65, 66 Arctocarpus, 31 = », pawpercula, 58, 64, 65 Ardisia, 20,22 Areca, 32 Argya earlii, 178 » gularis, 125 Argynnis childrent, 19 5 erymanthis, 18 D hyperbius, 19 “ ntphe, 19 Argyreia, 24 Aristolochia, 28 ARISTOLOCHIACER, 28 Artemisia, 17 ASCLEPIADE®, 3, 4, 5 Asclepias, 3,4 5 curassavica, 4 ASIONIDZ#, 130 Asticopterus olivascens, 32 A salsala, 33 33 Astictopterus olivaseens, 32 3 stellifer, 32 Atella phalanta, 18 » phalantha, 18 Athene brama, 130 Athyma asita, 14 » bahula, 14 » leucothoé, 15 » nefte, 14 » pervus, 18,15 » selenophora, 14 sulpitia, 13 Babaz lanceolatus, 121, 125 * 4, Wood, 125 Bambusa, 33, 34 ” sp., 7, 8, 9 Baoris assamensis, 38 » narosa, 35 » oceia, 34 Barleria, 15, 16 Begonia, 46, 57,64, 66 » andamensis, 57, 60 » bombycina, 59 » bvorneensis, 65 5» ccespitosa, 62 3 coriacea, 62 * 4, debilis, 57, 60 », elongata, 60 * ,, Forbesii, 57, 58 » guttata, 57, 60, 61 », Hasskarliana, 62 » Hasskarlii, 57, 62 » hernandizfolia, 62 * ,, Herveyana, 58, 63 » tsoptera, 57, 58, 59 » tsopteroidea, 57, 59 » Kunstleriana, 57, 63 » Lowiana, 58, 67 » Mazwelliana, 58, 66 * * * *® ( Iambryz) salsala, 33 » peltata, 62 * ,, perakensis, 58, 64 * 4, praeclara, 58, 66 » ‘vrepanda, 59 * ,, Scortechinii, 57, 62, 63 » sinuata, 57, 59, 60, 61 » subrotunda, 60 * ,, thaipingensis, 57, 61 3, Thomsonii, 68 _ 9 tuberosa, 66 » varians, 61 * 5, venusta, 58, 65 Wray, 59 BEGoNraceg, 46, 56 Bhringa remifer, 127 BIxINE®, 18, 19 Blumea, 17 Bos sondaicus, 132 Brachypternus aurantius, 159, 160 Brassica, 28 BUCEROTID2, 130 Bupleurum, 70 Butastur teesa, 130 Butea, 22, 23 Caduga, 5 » sita, 5 » tytia, 5 Czsalpinia, 9 Catrina moschata, 173 Cajanus, 23 Calamus, 32, 33 Calotropis, 3, 4, 5 CALYCIFLOB&, 46 Calysisme horsfieldii, 6 a mineus, 6 Camena deva, 23 Cami, 25 CAPITONIDZ, 129 CAPPARIDEZ, 27, 28 Capparis, 27, 28 CAPRIFOLIACES, 13 Caprona alida, 32 “ elwesti, 32 A syrichthus var., 32 Cardinalis cardinalis, 161 Carduelis caniceps, 163 ee carduelis, 157 161, 163 Carduus, 17 Carpodacus erythrinus, 161 Caryota, 32 Cassia, 26 Casuarius galeatus, 164 Catachrysops strabo, 22 Catochrysops cnejus, 23 = strabo, 22,23 Catopsilia catilla, 2 + chryseis, 26 3 crocale, 2, 25 Index. 129 Catopsilia pyranthe, 26 Carvus splendens, 156, 157, 181 Celtis, 11 Coturnin communis, 154, 156 Centropus sinensis, 180, 157, 158 » coromandelica, 156 Ceratostachya arborea, 80 Crastia, 5 Ceropegea, 4 » felderi, 5 Cervus Duvauceli, 135 frauenfeldi, 5 », wnicolor, 185 frauenfeldu, 5 Ceryle varia, 129 _ godartii, 5 Cethosia biblis, 18 » kinbergi, 5 Chapra mathias, 35 » lorquini, 5 CHARADRIIDA, 131 Crataeva, 27 Charazes athamas, 9 CRATEROPODIDH, 124, 178 os bernardus, 9, 10 Crateropus canorus, 158 1 polyxena, 11 Crithmum indicum, 69 . A polyxena, 9, 11 Crotalaria, 23 » (Hulepis) athamas, 9 CRUCIFER, 28 Chaulelasmus streperus, 160 Orypsirhina cucullata, 124 Chilades laius, 21 Cryptolepis, 5 Chloéphaga, 159 CucuLip&, 130 » dispar, 159 Culicicapa ceylonensis, 128 oy hybrida, 159 Cupha erymanthis, 18 m1 magellanica, 159 Curcuma, 38, 34 .S rubidiceps, 159 Curetis acuta, 23 Chloropsts aurifrons, 126 Cyanops asiatica, 129 3 chlorocephala, 126 Cyclopides chinensis, 32 Chrysocolaptes gutticristatus, 129 PA etura, 36 Chrysolophus amherstizx, 170 Cygnopsis cygnoides, 176 5) pictus, 170 Cygnus immutabiles, 173 » obscwrws, 170 » olor, 173 Ginnanorivne 30, 31 Oylista, 22, 23 Cirrhochroa mithila, 19 Cyllo aswa, 8 . satellita, 19 Cee cypertfolium, 41 Canna gore cespitosum, 39 as Mackinnoni, 41 p Hookeri, 38 + virescens, 41 Cirrochroa mithila, 19 : Cynanchum, 4 5 rotundata, 19 Cynthia aenone, 16 y satellita, 19 . » almana, 16 Citrus, 21, 29, 30 » orithya, 15 | » Sp. d Cyornis rubeculoides, 128 Clerome, 9 DANAINIA, 3 » eumeus, § Danais, 12 Cocos, 32 » alopia, 6 Colias phyranthe, 26 » chrysippus, 4 » verhuellt, 26 » erippus menippe, 3, Columba intermedia, 167 » Hestivus ewmeus, 8 » livia, 167 » genutia, 4 Colutea, 23 » Uimniace, 3 CoMBRETACE®, 24, 25, 31 », melanoides, 4 Composit, 17 » plexippus, 4 CoNNARBACER, 24 » septentrionis, 4 Connarus Ritchiet, 24 » similis, 3 CONVOLVULACEA, 17, 24 35 3 var. chinensis, 3 Convolvulus, 17 » sita, 5 Copysychus saularis, 128 3» eytia,, & Coracias affinis, 129 », (Anosia) erippus menippe, 8, 4 CorRaciipH, 129 » (Caduga) sita, 5 CornacEa@, 46, 72 GREER ey Les © CoROLLIFLORA, 46 », (Limnas) chrysippus, 4 Corvip#, 124, » (Parantica) melanoides, 4 Corvus frugilegus, 154, 163 » (Radena) similis, 3 », monedula, 156 » (Salatura) genutia, 4 130. Danais (Salatura) plexippus, 4 »» (Tirwmala) limniace, 3 ) septentrionis, 4 oe Daphniphyllopsis capituta, 80 DatiscacEz, 46 Debregeasia, 17 - sp. 17 Delias aglaia, 25 » hierte, 25 + pasithoé, 25 Delphinium Ajacis, 120 Dendrobium, 80 x cerulescens, 80 - nobile, 80. ue regium, 80 Dendrocalamus, 33, 34 Dendrocitta rufa, 124 Dercas skertchlyi, 27 » verhuelli, 26, 27 Derris, 23 : Deudoria epijarbas, 24 = eryz, 24 = mecenas 23 mo orsets, 25 os schzstacea, 24 55 timoleon, 23 (Iraota) mzcenas, 23 » € 5 -)tmoleon, 23 » (Lehera) eryz, 24 (Rapala) orseis, 25 andere mena, 11 DicRvuRiDz, 126 Dicrurus ater, 126, 156, 159, 181 » etmeraceus, 126 Dioscorea, 24, 32 DioscoREACES, 24, 32 Diploclinium, 66 5 biloculare, 60 5 Hasskarlianum, 62 ” repandum, 59 3 tuberosum, 66 Dipsas epijarbas, 24 DIPTEROCARPE®, 22 ~ Discophora tullia, 8 Disemma Horsfieldii, 51 Dissemurus alcocki, 81 3 paradiseus, 81, 127, 180 Dolichos, 22, 23 Dozocopa epilais, 10 Dregea, 3 Drosera, 47 » Burmanni, 47 », Finlaysoniana, 48 3 Joliosa, 48 » gracilis, 48 » tndica, 47, 48 » Lobbiana, 48 > lunata, 48 » peltata, 47, 48 serpens, 48 DRosERAC Ez, 46,47 . Index. | Dryas childreni, 19 Elatostema, 17 ELYMNIINA, 9 Embelia, 20, 22 Enchrysops cnejus, 23 Endamus guttatus, 35 Ergolis ariadne, 19 Erionota thraz, 33 Eryngium, 70, 71 %5 fetidum, 71 Eudocinus ruber, 163 Eudynamis honorata, 158 Eulabes intermedia, 180 Eulepis athamas, 9 athamas, 9 Eulophia bicolor, 40. > campanulata, 39 or geniculata, 40 aren Mackinnoni, 40 55 Mannii, 40 Eunetta falcata, 83, 160 EUPHORBIACES, 13, 18, 19, 24, 27 EvupPLocomt, 85 Euplocomus albocristatus, 85 Euplea felderi, 5 » Jrauenfeldi, 5 » Kinbergi, 5 » godartii, 5 » lorquinii, 5 » midamus, 2,6 » superba, 2,6 » (Crastia) frauenfeldi, 5 » ( » ) godartii, 5 » (_ 4 ) Kinbergi, 5 » (dsamia) midamus, 6 (5) Stperbas 26 : (Trepsichrois) midamus, 2; 6 Euthalia phemius, 12 Everes argiades, 22 Falco jugger, 131 FALCONID2, 130 FIcoIDEa, 46, 68 Ficus, 5, 23 Flacourtia, 18, 19 Fleurya, 17 FRINGILLID&, 128 Gallinago celestis, 156 stenura, 156 Gallinula, 88 3 chloropus, 87, 88 a galeata, 88 = pyrrhorhoa, 88, 89 Gallus Bankivus, 85 » gallus, 170, 183 » pseudhermaphroditus, 84, 83 Ganoris canidia, 28 Garrulazx leucolophus, 124, 5 moniliger, 125 »». pectoralis, 124 Garrulus oatesi, 124 Gecinus occipitalis, 129 Genneus nycthemerus, 170 op sp., 131 GERANIACER, 21 Gerydus, 20 » chinensis, 20 Girardinia, sp., 17 Gisekia, 68 Glochidion, 18 of eriocarpum, 18 Gloxinia, 16, 97 “Glycosmis, 21, 29 Gnaphalium, 17 Goniloba conjuncta, 35 Graculipica burmanica, 127 0 melanoptera, 81 Graculus graculus, 154 GRAMINE®, 7, 8, 9, 33, 34, 35, 36 Granadilla, 61 Grewia, sp., 9 MEDIATE, 45 of Elisabethe, 44 3 goodyeroides, 45 Hematospiza sipahi, 161 Halcyon smyrnensis, 130, 181 Haliastur indus, 130 Halpe ceylonica, 34 9» mooret, 34 Hamadryas decora calliroé, 17 Haridra bernardus, 10, 11 » hippanaz, 11 » gjalinder, 11 » polyxena, 9, 11 Hasara vitta, 36 Hasora ,,- 36 Hebomoia australis, oT rs glaucippe, 27 Hedychium, 33, 34 Helopeltis theivora, 133, 134 Hemicyclia, 27 Hemizus maclellandi, 126 Herminium angustifolium, 44 S 3 Mackinnoni, 44 Herodias alba, 93 Hesperia zlianus, 22 2p) aria, 33 2 atticus, 32 0 bevani, 36 » cajus, 21 op cippus, 24 » cnejus, 23 op colaca, 35 » dara, 34 » gremius, 32 » mecenas, 23 » mathias, 35 » MNarosa, 35 9, oceia, 34 3, strabo, 22 vitta, 36 Hysperips, 32, 36 Hestia lynceus, 2 Index, Hestina assimilis, 11 » mena, 11, 12 - yy var. viridis, 12 nicevillei, 12 » Migrivena, 12 » viridis, 12 Heynea, 22, 23, 36 Hildebrandia, 56 Hiptage, 36 Holarrhena, 5 Hoplopterus ventralis, 131 Hoya, 3 Huphina, 28 . aspasia, 28 ” 0 mereisa,2 ° . nerissa, 28 # olga, 28 pallida, 2, 28 Hyar otis adrastus, 33 Hydrocotyle, 70 3 asiatica, 70, 71 5 Heyneana, 71 i hirsuta, 71 Fe hirta var. acutiloba, 71 4 hispida, 71 i javanica, 70 trie lwrida, 71 3 nepalensis, 71 a polycephala, 71 * strigosa, 71 60 Wightiana, 71 3 zeylanica, 71 Hygrophila, 15, 16 Hypolimnas alcippoides, 18 6 bolina, 17 3 diocippus, 18 5 maria, 18 . misippus, 18 Hypopicus hyperythrus, 129 Hypsipetes psaroides, 126 Iambriz stellifer, 32 Iambry2# salsala, 33 Ichnocarpus, 5 Icterus vulgaris, 162 Ideopsis daos, 1, 2 Tlerda phenicoparyphaus. 23 Ilex daphniphylloides, 80 Illigera burmannica, 31 INcoMPLET, 46 Iphias glaucippe, 27 Iraota mzcenas, 23 », timoleon, 23 Isamia, 6 » alopia, 6 » midamus, 6 » sinica, 6 » superba, 2, 6 Ismene ataphus, 36 Itanus phemius, 12 Tyngipicus canicapillus, 129 Iziaz evippe, 27 131 132 Taias pyrene, 27 Izora. 18 Jamides bachus, 22 . 3 var., 22 » straha, 22 Junonia almana, 16 » asterie, 16 » atlites, 15 hierta, 15 » lemonias, 16 5 enone, 16 orithya, 1a Tea, 16 Kempjeria, 34 Kaniska charonia, 16 LaABIATz, 29 Ladaga camilla, 13 ss japonica, 13 Lagerstremia, 24 Lampides zlianus, 22 = celeno, 22 Lanne, 127 Lanius colluricides, 127 LAURINEZ, 30, 31 LeeuMiInos2, 9, 15; 17, 22, 23, 24, 25, 26, 29, 36 Lehera eryz, 24 Leptocircus curias, 31 es mages, 31 Lethe confusa, 7 3, dyrta, 7 5) europa, 7 s» vrohria, 7 » verma, 7 Litiacez, 16, 32 Limenitis camilla, 13 aS ewrynome, 14 = japanica, 13 “c leucothoé, 13 a selenophora, 14 = sibylla, 13 = sidii var. japanica, 13 os (Ladaga) comes 13 Liicoiz, 84 Limnas, 4 s bowringt, 4 » chrysippus, 4 » Mutabilis Midamus, 6 Limosa lapponica, 162 Lioptila gracilis, 125 Liothriz luteus, 162, 178, 180 Listera, 42 * ,, Inayati, 41 5 Inndleyana, 42 * ., ‘Mmicroglottis, 42 Litsza, 30, 31 Lonicera japanica, 13 LORANTHACE, 23, 24, 25 Loranthus, 23, 24, 25 Lorieulus galgulus, 157 Lyczna argia, 21 TInilezx. Lgcena argiade, 22 » atratus, 22 - - » vetica, 23 > bohemanni, 21 = cajus, 21 > diluia, 21 >» wdica, 2 3, latus, 21 > maha, 21 » marginata, 21 » opilina, 21 serica, 21 squalida, 21 zenodice, 20 LycENIDz, 1, 20 LYTHRACEZ, 24 Machilus, 31 Mzsa, 20 MAGNOLIACER, 31 MALPIGHIACER, 36 MALvacez, 17, 18 Mareca penelope, 182 Marlea ebenacea, 78 » Griffithii, 77 » nobilis, 79 5» wunilocularis, 77 Marsdenia, 3,5 Mastizia, 46,72, 75 — 3 bracteata, 73, 74 Ties Clarkeana, 73, 75 a 55 var. macrophylla, vis % 4, gracilis, 73, 74,76 =< Junghuhniana, 75 +s Maingayi, 73, 74, 75 33 33 pentandra, 75 * Scortechinii, 73, 74 trichotoma, 74 Matapa aria, 33 Melanitis aswa, 8 bela, 8 determinata, 8 “s ismene, 8 “6 leda, 8 MeELAsToMACEZ, 16 Meleagris gallopavo, 172 MELIACE, 22, 23, 36 Melilotus, 23 Melittophagus swinhoti, 182 Melopsittacus undulatus, 168 Meropip, 129 Merops viridis, 129 Mesembryanthemum, 68 Metscherlicia coriacea, 62 Michelia, 31 Microhieraz eutolmus, 181 *Microstylis Mackinnont, 37 3 Wallichti, 38 Miletus chinensis, 20 Milvus govinda, 181 Modeeca, 52, 56 ” ” var. subtomentosa, 75 Index. 133 Modecca acuminata, 55, 56 Nymphalis jacintha, 17 a cardiophylla, 54 - polyno, 9 + cordifolia, 54 rp strophia, 13. 7 heterophylla, 54 (Charares) bernardus, 9 i nicobarica, 53 Nyr oca africana, 182 rs populifolia, 55 5, baeri, 83 is singaporeana, 55, 56 Nyssa, 72, 79 trilobata, 52 », sessiliflora, 79 Mollugo, 68, 69 Ochlandra, 33, 34 Pr Linkin 69 Odontoptilum angulata, 32 » pentaphylla, 69 Oreocincla dauma, 128 3 stricta, 69 Oreorchis micrantha, 38 i triphylla, 69 OS Rolfei, 38 Molpastes bengalensis, 156, 161 ORIoLIDz, 127 5 burmanicus, 126 Oriolus galbula, 162 - leucotis, 161 ; » melanocephalus, 127 Morinda umbellata, 30 » tenwirostris, 127 Munia oryzivora, 166 Orthotomus sutorius, 179 Murraya, 29 : Oryza, 35, 36 Musa, 33 » sativa, 8,85 MuscicaPip&, 128 Osbeckia, 16 Mycalesis, 7 Otocompsa emeria, 157 » horsfieldit, 6,7 ” flaviventris, 126 3 mineus, 6, 7 Ph) leucogenys, 161 a »» var. confucius, 6 Ougeinia 22, 23 re perseus, 7 . Ozxalis, 21 5 (Calysisme) horsfieldii, 6 Oxytenanthera, 34 » J mineus, 6 Padraona dara, 34 Myiophoneus temminckti, 125 Palzornis cyanocephala; 157 MyYRSINEA, 20, 22 of fasciatus, 130 : Myrracem, 24, 3 nepalensis, 157 Nacaduba atrata, 22 if + torquatus, 130, 157, 180 | Nasalis larvatus, 92 PALMER, 32 NEcTARINIIDS, 129 Bie) Pamphila pellucida, 35 Nelsonia, 16 6 contigua, 35 © NEMEOBIINA, 19 ese ey) bambuse, 34 Neopithecops "zalmora, 20° Pandita sp., 1 Neottia, 42 1 Pantoporia asita, 14 Nephelium litchi, 13 . . selenophora, 14 Neptis antilope, 14 Pek Papilio aceris, 14 », columella, 14 » adrastus, 33 » eurynome, 14 : : » enippe, 27° » hainana, 14, 15. Ber » agamemnon, 31 », leucothoé, 15 » agenor, 29 3» martabana, 14 » aglaia, 25 » ophiana, 14 », alexis, 36 - oD var. nilgirica, 14, », allica, 20 varmana, 15 » almana,16 ~ Wen: Sono 5 » amasone, 28 Nettium albigulare, 161 3 antipathes, 30 » crecca, 156, 182 » aonis, 16 » formosum, 83 » argiades, 22 Nigella sativa, 120 » argynnis, 19 Notocrypta alysos, 33 » ariadne, 19 op feisthamellit, 33 » aristolochiz, 28 Numida meleagris, 172 » aspasia, 28 NYMPHALIDA, 3 eae », assimilis, 11 NYMPHALINS, 9 » asterie, 16 Nymphalis assimilis, 11 5, atalanta, 16, 17 7 bernardus, 9 y op indica, 16 . camilla, 13 », athamas, 9 134 Papilio atlites, 15 augias, 34 aventina, 3 azion, 31 bernardus, 9, 11 bianor, 30 biblis, 18 beticus, 23 bolina, 17 camilla, 13 canace, 16 canidia, 28 cardui, 17 catilla, 25 celeno, 22 charonia, 16 chryseis, 26 chrysippus, 4 clytia, 30 5» panope, 30 columbina, 18 columella, 14 coriolanus, 20 coronis, 28 cramus, 36 crocale, 25 curwus, 31 decempunctatus, 9 demoleus, 29 » sthenelus, 29 dione, 25 echerius, 20 enippe, 27 epius, 29 Eques achivus athamas, 9 erippus, 4 erithonius, 29 erymanthis, 18 © ery2, 24 eumea, 9 europa, 7 eurynome, 14, 15 eurypilus, 31 eurypylus axion, 31 flegyas, 19, 20 folus, 33 genutia, 4 glaucippe, 27 gripus, 9 grispus, 9 hecabe, 26 helenus, 29 hierta, 15 hylas, 14, 15 hyperbius, 19 tacintha, 17 ismene, 8 kollina, 16 lajus, 21 lemonias, 16 leucothoé, 18, 14, 15 Index, Papilio libythea, 26 ~ 1» liumniace, 3 » lucina, 17 » memnon, 29 ” 1» agenor, 29 » midamus 6 » mineus, 6 » Misippus, 18 » nerissa, 28 » niphe, 19 » odin, 20 5 @none, 15 » orithya, 15 » otis, 21, 22 » panope, 30 » paris, 30 » Pasithoé, 25 » pertus, 13, 15 » phalantha, 18 » plexippus, 4 2» polytes, 30 x » borealis, 30 ” » var. borealis, 30° » polyzena, 9, 10, 11 3» polyzina, 13° r 3 porsenna, 25 » prorsa, 13 3, protenor, 29 » pyranthe, 26 » pyrene, 27 » sarpedon, 31 ”» 23 ” x Var, ” » saturata, 30 » stbilla, 13 » similis, 3 » sulpitia, 13 » superbus, 6 » thraz, 33 » tvmoleon, 23 » tullia, 8 » Yyasan, 31 » eanthus, 28 » wuthus, 28 9» (Athyma) perius, 15 PAPILIONID2, 25 PAPILIONINZ, 28 Parantica, 5 a aglea, 5 6 melanoides, 4 Parata alexis, 36 Parathyma sulpitia, 13 Parhestina, 12 35 assimilis, 11, 12 op mena, 11, 12 Parnara assamensis, 35 35 bevani, 36 op colaca, 35 - conjuncta, 35 contigua, 35 >A guttatus, 35 semifasciatus, 31 31 Parnara pellucida, 35 Parnassia, 97 “5 palustris, 96 Paropsia, 49 » malayana, 50 » wareciformis, 49 Parus palustris, 121, 124 Passer flaveolus 128 TREC etna 49, 50, D edulis, 51 5 fetida, 18, 51 a Horsfieldi, 50 cp laurifolia, 51 75 quadrangularis, 51 a singaporeana, 56 suberosa, 51 PAssIFLORACER, 46 PASSIFLORED, 18, 49 Passularia, 4 Pastor roseus, 162, 163 Pavo cristatus, 171 » nigripennis, 171 Pavoncella pugnaw, 81, 82 - leucoprora, 84, 158 Pericrocotus brevirostris, 127 sy fraterculus, 127 ob peregrinus, 127 Petrophila cyanus, 128 9 erythrogastra, 128 on solitaria, 128 Phaéthon 90 20 americanus, 89, 90, 91 oH candidus, 89 - lepturus, 89, 90 Phalacrocoraz javanicus, 159, 180 Pharnaceum pentaphyllum, 69 o strictum, 69 Ss triphyllum, 69 Phaseolus, 23 PHASIANID, 131 Phasianus colchicus, 169 op humiz, 131 56 torquatus, 164 Phellodendron, 29. Pherygospidea angulata, 32 Pheniw, 32, 33 Phyllanthus, 13 Picipm, 129 PIERINA, 25 Pieris albina, 27 » aspasia, 28 » canidia, 28 », clemanthe, 27 », glaucippe, 27 » neretsa, 2 9» nerissa, 28 » pallida, 2, 28 » pasithoé, 25 ~ » pyrene, 27 » (Ganoris) cauidia, 28 » (Huphina) aspasia, 28 Index, Pieris (Huphina) nereisa, 2 i92 ess ) nerissa, 28 ee. (Cee ) pallida, 2, 28 5, (Iphias) glaucippe, 27 » (Thestias) pyrene, 27 Pithecops zalmora, 20 Plebeius alboceruleus, 21 », leucofasciatus, 21 5 sivaha, 22 Plesionewra alysos, 33 Ploceus atrigula, 180 Podicipes albipennis, 181 *Pogonia Mackinnoni, 43 » macroglossa, 43 Poinciana, 9 Polyalthia, 31 Polyammatus chandala, 21 * sangra, 21 Polyommatus beticus, 23 Polyplectron bicalcaratum, 160 Pongamia, 22, 23, 36 Pontia olga, 28 Porphyrio calvus, 162 Porphyriornis, 88 Portulaca, 17, 18 PorTULACES, 17, 18 Pratincola caprata, 128 Precis almana, 16 » atlites,15 » Aierta, 15 », lemonias, 16 »» @none, 16 » orithya, 15 Prioneris clemanthe, 27 Psammanthe marina, 69 Psidium, 24 PsITTACIDH, 130 Psittacus erithacus, 180 Psoralea, 29 Punica Granatum, 24 Pyrameis callirhoé, 17 Pyrrhula pyrrhula, 158, 161 Querquedula circia, 155, 182 Quisqualis, 25 Radena, 3 » similis, 3 Randia, 24 [120 Ranunculus arvensis, 96, 97, 110, 118, 119, Rapala orseis, 25 » schistacea, 24 » varuna, 25 Raphanus, 4 Raphis, 4 RHAMNE, 24, 25 Rhipidura albifrontata, 128 Rhododendron arboreum, 39 Rhopalocampta benjaminii, 36 Rhopodytes tristis, 180 RIoDINIDs, 19 Rohana parisatis, 11 » parysatis, ll 135 136 RosacEz, 25 Rostellularia, 18 Rusiacea, 14, 18, 24, 30 Ruta, 29 Rutacea#, 5, 21, 29, 30 Sabia, 36 SABIACER, 36 Saccopetalum, 31 Salatura, 4 3 genutia, 4 2 plexippus, 4 SALICINEA, 18 Saliz, 18 Salvia, 29 SAPINDACER, 18, 22, 24, 32 Saraca, 22 Sarcorhamphus gryphus, 171 SATYRINA, 6 Satyrus gripus, 9° Schleichera, 22 ScITAMINEA, 33, 34 Sciurus bicolor, 137 » wmdicus, 137 » palmarum, 137 ScROPHULARINEA, 15 Semnopithecus larvatus, 92 »» (Nasalis) xi 92 Serinus serinus, 165 » canaria, 165 Sesbania, 26 Sesuvium, 68 . Portulacastrum, 68 _ repens, 69 Sida retusa, 17 » vhombifolia, 17 Sithon jangala, 24 Sitta frontalis, 126 » himalayensis, 126 » nagaensis, 126 SITTIDz, 126 Smilaz, 16, 32 Spilornis cheela, 130 Spirea, 25 Steropes nubilus, 32 Streblus, 5 Strobilanthes, 16 Strophanthus divergens, 5, 6 Struthio camelus, 178 Sturnia nemoricola, 128 StTuRNIDA, 127 Sturnus vulgaris, 163 Suastus gremius, 32 Symbrenthia daruka, 17 5 hyppoclus, 17 » 0 lucina, 17 - khasiana, 17 lucina, 17 Tachyri is albina, 27 » (Appias) albina, 27 Tagiades atticus, 32 Tajuria cippus, 24 Index. | Tajuria jangala, 24 » longinus, 24 Taractrocera atropunctata, 33 Telicota augias, 34 » bambuse, 34 » dara, 34 » mesoides, 34 Tephrodornis pelvicus, 127 Terias anemone, 26 » brigitta, 26 » hecabe, 2, 26. » leta, 26 » libythea, 26 » mandarina, 2, 26 subfervens, 26 Terminalia, 24 Terpsiphone paradisi, 179 Tetrameles, 46 a Grahamiana, 47 A nudiflora, 47 rufinervis, 47 Tetranther a, 30 Theela mxcenas, 23 » . varuna, 25 Thereiceryx lineatus, 129 Thestias pyrene, 27 Thymele benjaminii, 36 » feisthamellii, 33 Tiga shoret, 129 TILIACEA, 9 TIMELIIDZ, 178 Tinnunculus alaudarius, 131 Tirumala, 3 > limniace, 3 9 septentrionis, 4 Tragia, 19 Trepsichrois midamus, 2,6 Trichodia vareciformis, 50 Trichoglossus swainsont, 169 Trochalopterum erythrolema, 121,125 3 virgatum, 125 Tronga kinbergi, 5 TuRDIDS, 128 - Turdus musicus, 157 Turtur auritus, 181 » damarensis, 162 » douraca, 167 » vrisorius, 167, 181 » tranquebaricus, 162 Tylophora, 5 Udaspes folus, 33 UMBELLIFERS, 46, 69 Unona, 31 Upupa indica, 130 Upupip#, 130 Urocissa occipitalis, 124 Uroloncha acuticauda, 166 5) striata, 162, 166 Urtica, 17 UrrticacE&, 5, 11, 17, 23, 30 Uvaria, 31 Index, 137 Vanessa canace, 16 Ypthima huebneri, 8 » cardui, 17 _ ordinata, 7, 8 » charonia, 16 Zanthoxylum, 29 », indica, 17 Zea Mays, 35 » vulcania, 17 Zemeros confucius, 20 Vateria, 22 » flegyas, 19, 20 Viola, 19 » ‘phlegyas, 20 VI0LACER, 19 F. * indicus, 20 Wagatea, 22, 23, 24 Zizera diluta, 21 Xanthieus flavescens, 126 », maha, 21 Xantholema hematocephala, 157 », ossa, 21 Xylia, 22, 23, 24, 25 » otis, 21 Ypthima argus, 2, 7, 8 » sangra, 21 » avanta, 7, 8 Zizyphus, 24, 25 M4 hubneri, 2, 7, 8 Zornia, 17, 22 a i ia a i i ae JOURNAL ASIATIC SOCIETY OF BENGAL. PARTIE. . TITLE PAGE AND INDEX FOR 1908. JOURNAL OF THE ASIATIC SOCIETY OF BENGAL. VOL, LX PART II. (NATURAL HISTORY, &XC.) (Nos. I to TV.—1903.) EDITED BY THE NatuRAaL fiisTORY SECRETARY, |. Q¥ new YORK BoTANICAT GARD ‘S OO OO OO OO OO er “Tt will flourish, if naturalists, chemists, antiquaries, philologers, and men of science _ in different parts of Asia, will commit their observations to writing, and send them to the Asiatic Society of Calcutta. It will languish, if such communications shall be long intermitted ; and it will die away, if they shall entirely cease.”’ SiR Wm, Jones. _————SoorSOS STE en’-'wrrere—eneereererereererer er CALCUTTA : PRINTED AT THE BAPTIST MISSION PRESS, AND PUBLISHED BY THE ASIATIC SOCIETY, 57, PARK STREET. 1904. Dates of Issue. Part II, 1903. No. I.—Containing pp. 1-10, was issuedon 4th May, 1903. » 11.—Containing pp. 11-60, was issued on 17th June, 1903. ,, 111.—Containing pp. 61-110, and Plates I—VI, was issued on 12th September, 1903. », LV.—Containing pp. 111-257, was issued on 6th February, 1904. LIST OF CONTRIBUTORS. Gamsue, J. Sykes ;—See Kina, Sir GeorGe and GAMBLE, J. SYKES, Hoopsr, Davin ; Silajit: an Ancient Hastern Medicine... ..ese0..000 ——-——— ; The occurrence of Melanterite in Baluchistan...... Kine, Sir Georce and Gamsne, J. Sykes ;—Materials for a Flora of the Malayan Peninsula. No. Var iiiieess ssc ccs ccrecascoccoses Littie, C.;—Himalayan summer storms and their influence on mon- SOOMMROUETALINOMIENORL LCI L110 UC: sa snetinetaeneetenicel sarees poodo0g0ge — On two remarkable rain-bursts in Bengal; and some of the more aes features of the monsoon in Northern India in 1902.. 20009 Peteinefelieles/aeieln=clecnsiees Prat, H. W. eGo butions Naigarde a Monogr aah of the O-oel Aleurodide. Part I.. ae san deoed00on 3.000 -;—The heel ae a the Vasiforn m NGrctee of this ee, 0- didex.. 508 : 290000 one odd ob aeOnaE guoACd a ollie i 9 Cheep ‘Bia aad ane Tenet as past for BURG a vida «0s o.0's e'nins eves Ree 30 0.0.0 ponDonaDdaoKCOoN Prain, D.;—Novicise Indice XX. Some A dditional Sirephalaince! Ray, P. C. ;—A study on the Constitution of Dimercurammonium salts. —_—_——- ;— Dimercurammonium Nitrate.. aeelsle asolasieinectaice Sressine, H. P.;—A first note on the Life- Hate y sof Glieemes abietis piceze, Steb. MS... sev eaoe ove eave nee seooeer eee eoeoeee ooo eee cee eee see --; A note on the Thee y of Thanasinine Sp. prow. nigri- _collis in the N.-W. Himalayas with some remarks on tts life- ges and 5¢.000 S00 BHO nodNGEONG doGASdO00 Odo HEO AED SOMAAGAdeaECCC . On, the iequnaston of alar appaninces by the Spruce form of Shen mes abietis picese MS. in the N.-W. Himalayas......... - ; On the life-history of Arbela tetraonis, Moore, a destruc- tive Insect-pest in Casuarina Plantations 12 Madras..e.0s..000eess Watton, H. J.— ; Notes on the occurrence of Motacilla taivana CSwinhoe) near Calewtia,, .«0cnsanencenieaienenmennecearsraiyeesencces Page 98 236 111 239 57 252 9 & pn a ar Z NEW SERIES, VOL LXXII. CCCCIX, ‘$ a éX JOURNAL | ASIATIC SOCIETY OF BENGAL, Vol. LXXII. Part I, No. 1.-1908. EDITED BY | ‘BE Natura fiisTORY SECRETARY. —_ “ The bounds of its investigation will be the geographical limits of Asia: and within these limits its inquiries will be extended to whatever is performed by man or produced by nature.”—Sin WILLIAM JONES. *.® Communications should be sent under cover to the Secretaries, Asiat. Soc., ie to whom all orders for the work are to be addressed in India; or care of Messrs. Luzac § Oo., 46, Great Russell Street, London, W. O., or Mr. Otto Harrassowitz, Leipzig, Germany. CALCUTTA: PRINTED AT THE PaAPTIsT MiISssION PRES, AND PUBLISHED BY THE Asiatic Socisty, 57, PARE STRBET. 1908. Price (exclusive of postage) to Members, Re. 1-8.—To Non-Members, Re, $ Priee in England, 3 Shillings, Issued 4th May, 1903. JOURNAL OF THE ASIATIC SOCIETY OF BENGAL, Lg Part II.—NATURAL SCIENCE, &c. OO OeeeeaOOOOOOOOOeEOOeOEO Sr No. 1.—1908. CONTENTS. Page. L—A Study on the Constitution of Dimercurammonium II = Ty mie caT oni Nite os = PC, Ray, DS022 7 4 TIl.—The Function of the Vasiform Orifice of the Aleurodide. —By H. W. Peat, F.ES. o.. 6 1V.—The ‘‘ Green Bug” and other Jassids as food for Bee —_ By H. W. Peat, ¥.E.S. we 7 V.—Notes on the occurrence of Motacilla ine (ecinhoe) near Calcutta.— By Carr. H. J. Warton, 1.M.S. ar 9 ae JOURNAL OF THE ASIATIC SOCIETY OF BENGAL, —s clo e— Vol. LXXII. Part Il.—NATURAL SCIENCE. No. 1.—19038. A Study on the Constitution of Dimercurammonium Salts.—By P. C. Ray, D.Sc. [Read 8rd December 1902. ] A solution of mercuric chloride with ammonia yields what is com- monly known as the infusible white precipitate for which two different formule have been proposed from time to time, according as it is regarded as the amido-derivative of the sublimate: NH,-HgCl or as the mono- substitution product of sal-ammoniac: Hg. NH,Cl. Rammelsberg and Pesci even go a step further ; they propose to double the formula of the compound and look upon it as a double salt of ammonium chloride and di-mercurammonium chloride: NH,C1+ NHg,Cl. Hofmann and Marburg, who have recently repeated the experiments of Rammelsberg and Pesci, have come to the conclusion that through the researches of the last named chemists the formule of the mercurammonium compounds have been unnecessarily complicated, and they further main- tain that the infusible white precipitate may be regarded as amido mer- euric chloride, and as the salts of Millon’s base contain ‘‘water of con- stitution,” they should be looked upon as oxyidmercurammonium salts of the type OHg,—= NH,X.1 1 Zur Kenntniss der Stickstoffquecksilber-verbindungen Annalen: Bd. 306, p. 191. de ai, Bl g P, C. Ray—Constitution of Dimercurammonium Salts, [No. 1, It is somewhat surprising that Hofmann and Marburg should have overlooked the valuable contributions of André, which throw considerable light on the constitution of the compounds in question. The French chemist has carefully studied the interaction of corrosive sublimate and ammonia under varying conditions and degrees of dilution,! and finds, moreover, that a solution of the sublimate and ammonium chloride when treated with potash (l.c.p. 1110) yields a compound which may be viewed as made up of equal molecules of dimercurammonium and dimer- curoxy ammonium chlorides: NHg,Cl1+NH,OHg,Cl. Itshould be noted, however, that this rather complex formula admits of being simplified as 2NHg,01+ H,0. Judging from analogy, I was naturally led to expect that mercuric nitrite solution with ammonia would yield a compound of the formula NH,-Hg-NO,. The expectation was in a way realised, only in place of the mono-, a di-substitution product was invariably obtained, viz., N.Hg. Hg.NO, or dimercurammonium nitrite with a semi-molecule of water. When this nitrite is treated with hydrochloric acid and gently warmed, it dissolves to a clear solution, evolving nitrous fumes. On evaporation a crystalline double chloride of the formula 2 HgCl,+ NH,Cl is obtained ; hydrobromic acid also yields a compound of analogous constitution. The aqueous solutions of these double salts again, when treated with an excess of alkali, throw down precipitates of the type NHg, X: where X repre- sents a halogen atom.? The haloids as obtained by me, however, seem to conform to the general formula 2 NHg,X.H,0. The water is obstinately held by these salts—even at 160° C.; and hence this water may be regarded as “‘ water of constitution.” It may be urged that the hydrated compounds, in view of their high molecular weights, may all be taken to have one instead of a semi-molecule of water, and the percentages of mercury and nitrogen, &c., may still fall fairly within the range of “errors of experiment;” but the concurring testimonies of the analyses of the different compounds under the respec- tive heads speak in favour of a semi-molecule. As regards the question whether these salts should be regarded as of the type mercuroxy—or mercurammonium derivatives, my answer is in favour of the latter. On treating the double salt 2HgBr,.NH,Br. with an alkali I have succeeded in preparing not only the hydrated bromide 2 NHg,Br.H,0, but also a salt of the formula 2 NHg,Br.HgBr, which is absolutely non-hydrated. A corresponding chloride has been described by Kane, though prepared under different conditions. [Ann. Chem. Phys. 1 Compt. Rend. T. 108, pp. 235, 290, 1108, 1164. % Trans. Chem. Soc, (1902), Vol. 81, p. 644. JOURNAL OF THE ASIATIC SOCIETY OF BENGAL. PART IT. TITLE PAGE AND INDEX 1902. 1903.] P.C. Ray—Oonstitution of Dimercurammonium Salts. 3 (2) 72, 215.] Again, the mercuroxy-ammonium chloride, if it exists at all, when heated, decomposes into ammonia, nitrogen, water, and calomel (Kane). But both the chloride and the bromide as obtained by me de- compose according to the equation: 2 NHg,X.H,O—N,+2 HgX+Hg,+ H,O—a reaction which has been established quantitatively, as will be shown in a subsequent communication. Scarcely a trace of ammonia could be detected even by Nessler’s reagent; I thus find myself in agree- ment with Weyl’s observations, though his salt is non-hydrated. André, as has been already noted, goes halfway between Kane and Weyl and believes in the existence of two distinct compounds: NHg,Cl and OHg, == NH,Cl, often formed side by side. In the case of infusible white precipitate, as we have already seen, Kane attributes to it the formula, NH,HgCl. Rammelsberg, on the other hand, looks upon it as a ‘“‘ double salt,” having the composition, NHg,Cl+ NH,Cl. He is supported in his contention by the compound “‘dissocia- ting” into NHg,Cl and NH,C1 on treatment with H.OH, or better K.OH. A study of the decomposition of the compound under the action of heat, on the other hand, corroborates the other view of its constitution. For, if Rammelsberg’s formula be accepted, the decomposition might be ex- pected on the following lines (cf. decomposition under heat of ammonio- magnesium chloride) :— NHg,Cl NH,Cl. NHg,Cl+NH,Cl, . N+ Hg +HgCl+NH,Cl. But the amount of ammonium chloride was relatively insufficient, nor was there any free mercury found. The slight amount of ammonium chloride may well be due to a secondary reaction between calomel and ammonia, Here the decomposition is found rather toagree with Kane’s view of the constitution. We thus find that both these views about the constitution of the in- fusible white precipitate are supported by experimental data, which can well be explained by having recourse to considerations of “tautomerism.” Although we know little or next to nothing about the molecular configura- tion of the so-called “double salts,” it would be interesting to note that such instances of “‘tautomerism” are given in inorganic chemistry. (cf. in this respect, Hantzsch, on the tautomerism of hyponitrous acid and its salts, Annalen, Bd. 292, 340). The so-called mercuroxy-ammonium chloride, NH,( Hg.OHg )Cl, 4 P. C. Ray—Dimercurammonium Nitrate. [No. 1, which we have regarded as NHg, Cl+H,0, breaks up, according to Kane, into nitrogen, ammonia, water, mercury, and calomel. The anhydrous salt, NHg,Cl, according to Weyl, breaks up into HgCl+Hg+N. Our results with the hydrated variety ¢onform to Weyl’s result with the anhydrous salt. It would thus appear that there is no necessity for set- ting up two distinct types of compounds, wz., (1) mercuroxy-ammonium; and (2) dimereurammonium, for the salts supposed to belong to the former elass do not yield any appreciable ammonia as they are stated, by Kane, to do. Therefore the salts regarded as mercuroay-ammonium compounds may very reasonably be looked upon as (hydrated) dimercurammonium salts. [cf- Trans. Chem. Soc., Vol. 81, (1902), pp. 645-46]. This conclusion is further corroborated by the corresponding bromine compound, which behaves exactly like the chloride. Buta stronger argu- ment in favour of the non-oxylic constitution of this class of compounds seems to be based upon a study of the dimercurammonium nitrate, which I have prepared aceording to two distinct methods (see below). Dimercurammonium Nitrate—By P. C. Ray, D.Se. Preliminary—When dimercurammonium nitrite is treated with halogen acid, nitrous fumes are evolved and a elear solution is obtained, which on concentration yields the double salt, 2 HgCl,.NH,Cl, or 2 HgBr, NH,Br, as the case may be. [Vide Journ. Chem. Soc., Trans., Vol, 8h (1902), p. 648]. The behaviour of nitric acid towards the nitrite, how- ever, affords a marked contrast, giving rise to the formation of a prac- tically insoluble compound. Here, the nitrite molecule evidently does not undergo a complete “break-up” and the reaction seems to consist in the replacement of the radical NO, by NO,, just as silver nitrite under similar conditions is converted into silver nitrate. For making a comparative study, the so-called mercuroxy-ammo- nium! nitrate was also prepared and its properties studied. Preparation.—To the pale yellow dimercurammonium nitrite strong nitric acid is added from a pipette, till the evolution of nitrous fumes ceases. After a time the clear supernatant acid liquid is decanted off and the substance dried over sulphuric acid till the weight is constant. The mother liquer on testing indicates the presence of traces of mercury, show- ing that the compound is only very slightly soluble in nitric acid. 1 The nomenclature adopted is as given in the new Edition of Watts’ Dictionary of Chemistry. 1903. ] P. OC. Ray—Dimercurammonium Nitrate. 5 The nitrate thus obtained is a white amorphous powder; it retains moisture, which is not driven off even when the salt is dried in the steam- oven. It approaches closely to the formula 2NHg,NO,+H,0. Analysis.—The analyses given below are of distinct preparations :— Table of Analyses. °/, Mercury °/, Nitrogen °/, Water 2NHg,NO,+ H,Orequires ... 82°47 ..... 95° 77 meee OO 83713) yuan 1 oO2 Found ... “od “cb er {en Gere ioe S248 ewe NHg,NO; requires... ss O4'03, | eeateeeaoo Behaviour.—When heated in a bulb tube the salt decomposes, with- out fusion, with a sudden puff, giving off nitrous fumes, mercury, and water, and leaving a reddish yellow residue, consisting mainly of mer- curic oxide. “Mercuroxy”-ammonium Nitrate. Preparation.—To a moderately strong solution of mercuric nitrate containing the minimum amount of the free acid dilute ammonia solu- tion was added with constant shaking till there was a persistent smell ofammonia. A bulky, flocculent, very pale yellow precipitate was obtained, which was thrown on the filter-paper, washed and dried in the steam-oven. The filtrate, though smelling distinctly of ammonia, gave on testing indications of the presence of notable quantities of mercury. Analysis.—Prep. I. In this, the preparation was washed with cold water :—Hg=83.20"/,. f _ Prep. IJ. In this case, the preparation was washed with hot water. ig — 62) 9902/4 (@)corOane/4(0)) > N —0-On cas Prep. III. The dry substance was digested with nitric acid, the acid decanted off, and the substance dried once more as above. The colour was found to change from pale yellow to perfectly white. Hg= Seton anN(— Oo) 1/ a. The identity of all the above preparations, as far as analysis goes, seems to be established. Behaviour.—All the above samples when heated in a bulb-tube decomposed with a sudden puff, giving off nitrous fumes, and yielding a mirror of mercury, the residue mostly of mercuric oxide. It was, how- ever, distinctly noticed that moisture was on the stem of the tube. 6 H. W. Peal—Functions of Vasiform Orifice of Aleurodide. [No. 1, Conclusion. The identity of the so-called mercuroxy-ammonium nitrate with dimercurammonium nitrate is at once apparent.! The formation of the “mercuroxy” compound in the presence of strong nitric acid would seem to favour the view already put forward, namely, that the dimercuram- monium compounds are non-oxylic in constitution. Pesci found that when the preparation was washed with hot water, the anhydrous salt, NHg,NO, was obtained. This, as will be seen, is not, however, borne out by my own experiments. 1 There is, however, this difference that when the compound is obtained by pre- cipitation of mercuric nitrate with ammonia, the colour is faintly yellow. The Function of the Vasiform Orifice of the Aleurodidee.— By H. W. Peat, F.E.S. The vasiform orifice of the Alewrodide is a small oval organ always present on the posterior surface of the dorsum of both the larval and adult insects. This organ consists of three parts: The vasiform orifice, which is a more or less oval pit or depression. The operculum, which is a flat shield-like organ which covers the vasiform orifice to a greater or less extent. It is hinged on to the anterior margin of the orifice. The lingula and a narrow tube-like organ, which lies beneath, and some- times projects beyond the operculum. The lingulais usually two jointed. It is continued within the body as a transparent tube, which expands and opens into the body cavity of the insect. So far the exact function of the vasiform orifice has received little or no attention and the exact use to which it is put has up to the present been a matter of conjecture. While observers like Maskell! have sur- mised that this organ is concerned in the secretion of honey dew, no one as yet has been able to definitely state that such is really the case. Some time back, while I was examining an aleurodid which in its earlier stages is remarkably flat and transparent, I was fortunate enough to observe the lingula in motion. This organ was shot out beyond the vasiform orifice with extreme rapidity, it being protruded some four or five times a second. When the lingula was shot out the vasiform orifice moved in unison, the upper edge being bent inwards while the whole organ moved candad. The internal opening of the lingula lies directly in the path 1903.] H.W. Peal— Green Bug” and other Jassids as food. 7 of the rudimentary circulatory system, and when the organ is in motion it throws the circulatory fluid into a pulsating motion for some distance within the body cavity. 1 have been unable so far to detect the actual formation of the globules of honey dew, but as soon as the lingula comes to rest after a series of protrusions a small globule may be seen just within the lower end of the lingula. This globule advances slowly, being apparently forced forward by the movement of the lingula, and after awhile reaches the tip of thatorgan. I have never observed these globules within the lingula of an adult insect, but once on examining an adult male of Alewrodes simula, I perceived a globule of honey dew em- erging from the lingula. There is no doubt that the function of the organ is the secretion of honey dew and the operculum may be regarded as a protective covering to this organ. It would appear that but little honey dew is formed by these insects compared with the majority of the coccids, aphids, or psyllids. The ‘‘ Green Bug” and other Jassids as food for Birds.— By H. W. Peat, F.E.S. In 1897, a very interesting paper by Mr. F. Finn, the Deputy Superintendent of the Indian Museum, appeared on this subject in Indian Museum Notes. Mr. Finn, however, confined his attention to the ‘‘ green bug” (Nezara viridula, Linn.), which periodically at the beginning of every cold weather appears in swarms in Calcutta, Fortunately this little intruder contents itself with a merely temporary visit, as during the period of its stay it is a source of no little discomfort. This, on the other hand, is the true reason why the suggestion put forward by Mr. Finn has not up to now, at any rate to my knowledge, received the notice it really deserves. The period of its stay is far too short to make its collection profitable. Some time back, while investigating the operations of the mango jassid (Ideocerus niveosparsus, Leitherry), it struck me that it would be an excellent addition to the “green bug” as a bird food. This jassid may in most years be found in swarms in mango topes in February, March, and April. It subsists by sucking out the juices from the young flower shoots of the mango. This insect is one of the most serious of our mango pests. Still later in June and July I found another jassid 8 H. W. Peal—“ Green Bug ” and-other Jassids as food. [No. 1, exceedingly plentiful in the various plots around Calcutta devoted to the cultivation of the Bhindi (Hibiscus esculentus). This insect is clothed in a uniform coat of green, is far softer than the two jassids just referred to, and would, if anything, prove an even more palatable addi- tion to the above two species as a bird food. These three species taken together would, I am sure, make it worth one’s while to take the matter up. (There are in addition several other species of jassids occurring in abundance on various plants which could also be systematically collected). It will be seen from Mr. Finn’s paper that ‘ants’ eggs’ sell from about ls. to ls. 6d. per 1b. retail in the English market. Presumably about 4 to 6d. would be about the correct wholesale rate it could be sold at. Ihave no data to hand which would give one an ideaas to how much each lantern trap could be counted on to catch in a night during the season. As a matter of fact, it must be admitted that it would vary enormously with the state of the weather, the wind, and to a certain degree the type of lantern used. I have myself gathered considerably over a pound of the green fly from off an ordinary lamp in about two hours’ time. f A suitable lantern trap would consume about ananna’s worth of oil per night and it would require to catch some two or three pounds of insects per night to make it pay. Last year the insects were plentiful from the 27th October to the 5th November. Giving an estimate of two pounds of dried insects off each lantern trap, the total catch for a hundred lamps would be nearly 2 ewt. per night or a ton for the ten days’ work. ; As for the mango jassid I did not know at first if it would prefer immolation in a lantern trap to the allurements of the mango shoots. I find, however, that like the rest of its family it has a strong fascina- tion for light, One can count on ten days or a fortnight for the “ green bug,” a period of nearly three months for the mango jassid, and two months on the “bhindi” jassid, This would mean at least 150 working days for each lamp and the total catch for each lamp would be almost 3 cwt. of insects. This on 200 lamps would represent an outturn of about 30 tons. On a basis of 4d. a pound, this would mean some £1,120. For drying the insects Mr. Finn’s idea of cheap coarse cloth stretched on frames is both inexpensive and efficient. The frames should be double to prevent the insects while drying being eaten up by other birds, like the crows. If, however, the work was taken up on an exten- sive scale, it would pay to use a dryer, such as is used for drying fruit in the United States or tea in India. I could never understand before where the insect hid itself during 1903.] H.J. Walton—Oceurrence of Motacilla tawana (Swinhoe.)' 9 the day. This year while searching for insects on peepul seedlings, { found this jassid packed. away in large numbers under the leaves. Possibly the peepul is its food plant. Peepul seedlings spring up in enormous numbers during the rains in all sorts of likely and unlikely places. For various causes most of these seedlings die out about the beginning of the cold season, but during the time of their growth they would afford an unlimited supply of food for the bug. Note on the occurrence of Motacilla taivana (Suinhoe) near Caleutta.— By Carr. H. J.-Wauron, 1.M.S. In the Fauna of British India, Birds, Vol. IH, p. 296, under the heading of Motacilla flava, Mr. Oates remarks: ‘‘ An allied species, M. taivana, Swinhoe, from China and the Malay Peninsula, is extremely likely to be found in Burma............. A specimen of a wagtail in the Hume collection killed at Howrah, Calcutta, would appear to belong to this species, but unless supported by other specimens, it would be pre- mature to pronounce it such.” With the exception of the specimen mentioned above, I can find no reference to the occurrence of M. taivana in India. On January 7th, 1900, amongst a number of live small birds in a coop in the New Market, Calcutta, I noticed a wagtail that I was un- familiar with. I bought the bird and skinned it. I labelled it at the time “? M. taivana.” For various reasons, I have only lately been able to re-examine the skin and to compare it with the wagtails in the Indian Museum. In doing this, I had the great advantage of the assist- ance of Mr. Frank Finn, My bird differs from all the Indian wagtails in the Museum collection, and except that it is of a slightly duller yellow on the under parts, agrees perfectly with a specimen of M. taivana, from Foochow. Mr, Finn agrees with me that my bird is undoubtedly M. tawvana. The distribution of this species, given by Mr. Bowdler Sharpe, in the Catalogue of Birds in the British Museum, Vol. X, is “ Kurile Islands, Hastern Siberia, Dauria, Amoorland, throughout China and Formosa, wintering in the Malayan Peninsula.” The fact of my specimen being exposed for sale in the market in the same coop as a miscellaneous lot of common small birds, ** ortolans”’ in the language of the market —completely negatives the idea that it may have been imported. All these small birds are obtained in the aj Ti, 10 -H. J. Walton—Occurrence of Motacilla taivana ( SMnhoe.) [No. Ty immediate neighbourhood of Calcutta, and there can be no doubt that the wagtail came from the same locality. It is curious that Hume’s specimen should have been killed at Howrah. My bird is ahen. The following measurements were taken in the flesh :— Length— Total me sapere br had wing Ae ny AR tail Ba | rer a0 bill from gape ... yon aie tarsus ce peed Iris; dark brown. Bill; upper mandible black: lower mandible pale horny.. Legs and feet; black. Ovary ; very small. NEW SERIES. VOL... LX aie CCCCR, JOURNAL OF THE ASIATIC SOCIETY OF BENGAL, Vol. LXXII, Part II, No. 2.—1908. EDITED BY yRE Natura jiistoRY SECRETARY. * ee are PRAT Bae : eae “ The boundg of its investigation will be the geographical limits of Asia: and Within these limits its inquiries will be extended to punares ig performed by man or produced by nature.”—Sir WILLIAM JONES. *,° Communications should be sent under cover to the Secretaries, Agiat. Soc., ‘ to whom all orders for the work are to be addressed in India; or care of Messrs. Luzac & Co., 46, Great Russell Street, ae W. 0., or Mr. Oito Harrassowitz, Leipzig, Germany. CALCUTTA: PRINTED AT THE PAPTIST MISSION PRES, AND PUBLISHED BY THE ASIATIC SOCIRTY, 57, FARE STREET. 19038. zene (exelusive of posters) to Members, Re. 1-8.—To Non-Members, Be, % Frise in England, 3 Shillings. ; - ‘Issued 17th June, 1903. JOURNAL OF THE ASIATIC SOCIETY OF BENGAL, ee Part II.—_NATURAL SCIENCE, &c. No. 2.—1908. Sy Ses — CONTENTS. * Novicie Indice XX. Some Additional aug D. PRAIN ae On two remarkable rain- has oD) Boal: He some of thet more pro- minent features of the monsoon in Northern India im 1902. Abas C. LitrLe On the acquisition of alar appenddaia by the ierae: fon m Sf nerines abietis-piceze M§. in the N.-W. Himalayas.—By EH. P. Sressine, F.L.S., F.E.S. =i 3 : OOS OOS eS OO Page. 1i<4 24° 57 \ mod ‘Ne tay JOURNAL OF THE ASIATIC SOCIETY OF BENGAL, of Vol. LXXII. Part Il.—NATURAL SCIENCE. LOOT OOO OOO ee No: 2.—19@ss OOOO er Novicie Indice XX. Some Additional Scrophulariness.—By D. Prarn. [Received 24th March 1903. Read Ist April 1903. ] Having had occasion to assort the material of the natural order Scroph- ularinese, preserved in the Herbarium attached to the Royal Botanic Garden at Shibpur, the writer finds, as is usually the case, that there are a number of species belonging to the order which are new to India in the sense that they are not included in the account of the family published by Sir J. D. Hooker in the Flora of British India, vol. iv. (1884). In almost every case the new record is the result of the exten- sion of the territories of the Indian Empire along its north-western and its north-eastern frontiers. Following the practice, commenced now fifteen years ago, of providing diagnoses of species thus found to be new to the Indian flora, arranged according to the method of the Flora of British India, for the benefit of members of the Society who may be botanising near the Indian frontiers, the writer now presents the neces- sary supplement to this particular natural family. Having regard, however, to the needs of those who may be working in the field else- where than on the frontiers, new localities for species already accounted for in the Flora of British India are duly noted. J. 1. 5 LIRRAR 12 D. Prain—Some Additional Serophularinez. [No. 2, 1. ANTICHARIS Enpt. 1. ANTICHARIS LINEARIS Hochst. Add to localities :—RasputaNAa; Bikanir, where it is known as “ Dhunnya,” Major Roberts ! The capsules, in all the Indian specimens at Calcutta, are pubescent. 2. VERBASCUM Linn. 2. Verpascum ERIANTHUM Penth., DC. Prodr. x. 236; Boiss. Flor. Orient. iv. 319 ; thinly ashy-pubescent, lower leaves oblong narrowed to a petiole, upper auricled cordate obtuse or subacute, flowers panicled. Brivisn Betvcuistan ; Ziarat, Lace! Harnai and Lakkahana, Du- thie’s Collectors! Cu1traL; near Drosh, Hamilton ! Kala Drosh, Harriss ! between Mirga and Dir, Harriss! Disteis. Afghanistan; W. Beluchis- tan. Biennial ; stem 3-4 feet, blackish, paniculately branched upwards. Leaves cre- nate, radical up to 18 in. long, cauline 4-8 in. Flowers in distant tomentose fascicles on the 6-8 in. long branches of the terminal panicle; pedicels unequal, rather shorter than the calyx, ‘25 in. long. Calyz-lobes triangular, partite to the middle. Corolla 5 in. across. Stamens 5, filaments woolly. Capsule ovate, twice as long as enlyx. 4. LINARIA Juss. 2. Litnaria incana Wall. Pl. As. Rar. 1.43; Benth., DC. Prodr. x. 270. lL. cabulica Hook. f., Flor. Brit. Ind. iv. 251, quoad descript. L. ramosissima VAR. pubescens Stocks Mss., Flor. Brit. Ind. iv. 251. Deccan: Perrottet! C. Inp1a: Jubbulpore, Beddome! Goona, King! Nerat: Rambun, Wallich 3910! N.W. Himataya: Sirmore, Vicary ! Jaunsar, Gamble! Fagu, Gamble! Hazara, Slewart! Kangra, Stoliczka! Chumba, Clarke 23566 in part, mixed with L. ramosissima! Rawal Pindi, Aitchison 213 in part, mixed with L. ramosissima! Rasevrana: Abu, King! N. Inpta: Etawah, Hume! Currran, near Drosh, Harris ! The above are the Herb. Calcutta localities for this plant, which the writer is inclined to agree with Clarke and Aitchison in uniting with L. ramosissima. This is the species with softly hirsute leaves and echinate or, as Bentham expresses it “ muricate-tubercular ” seeds, exactly like those of L. ramosissima, 3. LINARIA CABULICA Benth., DC. Prodr. x. 270. L. ineana Hook. f., Flor. Brit. Ind. iv. 252. AFGHANISTAN: Griffith K.D. 3859, named by Bentham! KaAsumir: Srinagar, Clarke 29124! Gammie! Falconer 763! The above are the localities of the specimens in Herb. Calcutta, of this species, which is, as an authentic sheet named by Bentham shows, the one with flowers, capsules, and seeds larger than in L. ramosissima and L. incana; in this plant the seeds have a closely roughly pitted testa, not echinate or “ muricate-tubercular.’’ 1903. | D. Prain—Some Additional Scrophularines. 13 5. Lanaria Grirritai Benth., DO. Prodr. x. 272 (Griffithsi:) ; Boiss. Flor. Orient. iv. 370; perennial, erect, glabrous, leafy, leaves alternate glaucous, oblong, flowers shortly pedicelled, spur rather shorter than the corolla-tube ; seeds discoid marginate. British Betvcnistan: Shelabagh, 6,000 ft., Lace! Dusrris. Af- ghanistan. Stem 1°5-2 ft., branches short ascending. Deaves1*5-2 in. long ; ‘5-'75 in. wide, semi-amplexicaul, acute, 5-7-nerved from the base. Flowers in long rather lax spiciform racemes; bracts and calyx-segments lanceolate acute, pubescent ; caly@ *25 in long ; corolla yellow, ‘6 in. long, spur slender subincurved. Capsule subglobose, ‘3 in, in diameter, pale brown. | 6. Livarra opora M. Bieb. Flor. Taur.-Oauc. ii. 76; Benth., DC. Prodr. x. 274; Boiss. Flor. Orient. iv. 373. L. venosa Lindl. ; Benth. l.c. ; perennial, erect, much branched, glabrous, glaucous, leaves alternate, linear, pedicels short, spur shorter than corolla-tube; capsule globose, seeds smooth wide-margined. W. Himataya: Chitral, Harriss! Younghusband! Gilgit, Giles ! British Betvcutstan : Kanozai, Duthie’s Collector! Distris. Northward to Siberia, westward to Central Hurope. Stem 2-2°5 ft. high, branches strict, numerous from the base. Leaves linear- subulate rather distant, entire, semi-terete, canaliculate, 1:25-1:75 in. long. Flowers few laxly shortly racemed; calyx small, glabrous or faintly puberulous, segments elliptic subobtuse or slightly acute, ‘15 in. long; corolla yellow, °75 in. long, throat bearded, spar straight or slightly incurved short. Capsule globose, 25 in. in diam. 5. SCHWEINFURTHIA A. Bravy, 1. ScHWHINFURTHIA SPHAHROCARPA A. Br. Add to localities :—British Berucnistan; Sibi, Lace! Kaloo-killa, Duthie’s Collector ! 7. SCROPHULARIA Livy. “11. Scropsuraria variecata M. Bieb. Add to localities :—H. Hrmataya; Phari, King’s Collector ! 14. ScropHunarta capuLica Benth., DO. Prodr. x. 316; Boiss. Flor. Orient. iv. 420; glabrous, glaucescent, leaves small oblong-lanceolate, repandly toothed, cymes few-flowered, divaricate, flowers small distant sessile ; sepals oblong, hardly margined ; staminode linear. N.W. Himaraya: Chitral, Harriss! British Be_ocuisran : Torkhan, etc., Duthie’s Collector ! Lace! Stems much branched from the base upwards, 1-15 ft. high; branches rigid sparsely leafy below, passing above into long strict thyrsoid panicles. Leaves ‘6 in. long, oblong-lanceolate, teeth very faint. Cymes 5-7-flowered divaricately divided, the lower peduncled, the upper nearly or quite sessile, 14 D. Prain—Some Additional Scrophularinee. [No. 2 9. WIGHTIA Watt. 1. WicuHTta gigantea Wall. For Western read Eastern Himataya; and add to localities of F.B. I. :—Assam; Khasia, Hooker and Thomson! Simons! Jaintea, Wal- lich! King’s Collector! Manipur, Watt! Burma: Bithoko Range, Brandis! Ruby Mines District, King’s Collector! Shan Hills, Alpin! A large epiphytic climber. 11, MIMULUS Liry. 1. Mimunus yepatensis Wall. Add to localities of F. B. I.:—Burmua: N. Shan States, at Najong, 4,500 ft. Gatacre! 3. Mucus eraciiis R. Br. Add to localities of F. B. I. :—Rasputana: Aboo, King! CentTrat Inp1a: Goona, King! Betul, Duthie! Assam: Naga Hills at Kohima, Clarke! Manipur, Watt! Burma: Shan Hills, Calcutta Collectors! 14. LINDENBERGIA Lexum. 1. LrypDENBERGIA GRANDIFLORA Benth. Add to localities of F. B. I.:—Norruern Circars: Ganjam, on Ma- hendragiri, at 4,500 ft., Gamble 13954! A very interesting extension of distribution, especially since the species has not yet been met with on Parasnath oron the other subtemperate hills of Chota Nagpur. 2. Linpenpercia Hooxert Clarke. Add to localities of F. B. I. :—Assam: Dikri Hills, Simons ! Brah- makund, Masters ! 3. LINDENBERGIA PHILIPPINENSIS Benth. Add to synonyms of the #. B. I,:—L. siamensis Teijsm. & Binn., Nat. Tijds. Ned. Ind. xxv. 411 (1863); Mig. in Herb., ex Hook. f., Flor. Brit. Ind. iv. 262 (1884). Adenosma cuspidatum Benth. in Wall. Cat. 3852 (1829). A. macrophylluam Benth, in Wall. Cat. 3853 (1829). Pterostigma macrophyllum Benth. Scroph. Ind. 21 (1835); DC. Prodr. x. 380 (1846). Add to localities of F. B. I. :—Assam ; Naga Hills, Zamba, Collett ! and Pherima, Prain’s Collector! Banks of Brahmaputra near Dibru- garh, weak plants on sand-banks apparently from seed washed down from higher elevations, Prain’s Collectors ! 4, LINDENBERGIA MAcROstacuya Benth. Delete synonyms of the F. B. I.:—U. siamensis Mig. in Herb, Adenosma cuspidatum Benth. in Wall. Cat. 3352. Delete the localities :—Marrapay, Siam, Cain. 1903. | D. Frain—Some Additional Scrophularineex. 15 Some confusion has grown up regarding the identity and the distribution as well as the synonymy of Lindenbergia philippinensis and Lindenbergia macrostachya ; this requires to be definitely settled, if for no other reason than that, as the Flora of British India truly says, the one may prove only a variety of the other. The species Lindenbergia philéppinensis was first described as such in DC, Prodr. x. 377 (1846), the basis of the species being Stemodia philippinensis Cham. & Schlecht. Linnea iii. 5. (1828), and the Philippines being then its only known locality. Hooker in Flor. Brit. Ind. iv. 261, also describes the species but gives it as occurring in Chittagong, Burma, Pegu, Tenasserim, and as extending to China and the Philippines. The species Lindenbergia macrostachya, which is admitted by Bentham, as well as by Hooker, to be very nearly related to L. philippinensis, was first described by Bentham in Scroph. Ind. 22 (1835), and is again described in the Prodromus x. 376, It is thus, as a Lindenbergia at all events, older than L. philippinensis. But, since the basis of DL. macrostachya is Bentham’s own Stemodia macrostachya in Wall. Cat. 8925 (1829), the epithet philippinensis has priority over the epithet macrostuchya. Bentham gives the distribution of L. macrostachya as from the N.-W. Himalaya as far as to Martaban and Moulmein. This, however, he only manages to do by includ- ing in the species his own Adenosma cuspidutum in Wall. Cat. 3852 (1829) which is a Burmese plant. Hooker does not put the distribution in this way. He says that LL. macrostachya occurs in the N.-W. Himalaya and in Martaban ; a somewhat differ- ent statement from Bentham’s. But it seems clear, from the way in which the citations are made, that the species is considered Burmese solely on the strength of Wall. Cat. 3852. The further distribution Siam is clearly on the strength of Lindenbergia siamensis Miq. in Herb.; that of China is probably on the strength of specimens from China named Lindenbergia macrostachya by Hance and by Maximowiz. The only tangible character in the various diagnoses of these two species is that the style in Lindenbergia macrostachya is glabrous, whereas in L. philippensis it is hirsute at the base. The character of glabrous and pubescent leaves is unreliable ; Hance’s “ L. macrostachya,” for example, is undoubtedly L. philippinensis with nearly glabrous leaves; on the other hand Griffith and King have both collected in North- West India examples of undoubted L. macrostachya with leaves as pubescent as those of L. philippinensis. As a rule the calyx is distinctive but even at best the difference does not amount to much and there are some Burmese examples of L. philippinensis, i.e., of the plant with a very hairy base to the style, that have calyx-teeth quite like those of LZ. macrostachya which always has a glabrous style. The corolla of L. macro- stachya is smaller than that of L. philippinensis, but the character, being a relative one, is hardly sufficient for absolute diagnosis, and the corolla of L. philippinensis itself varies too much in size to make the character of more than subsidiary value. By the only crucial character, “‘style hairy at the base,’’ Adenosma cuspidatum Benth. is certainly Lindenbergia philippinensis! So also is “ L. siamensis Miq.’’ which is only L. siamensis Teijsm. & Binn., of which I have seen an authentic example and of which there is a drawing made from the living plant in the Calcutta Herbarium. By this test too the Lindenbergia macrostachya, from Chiva, of Hance and Maximowicz, is L. philippinensis. In short Lindenbergia macrostachya is a species strictly confined to Northern India; L. philippinensis is a species that extends from Central China, throughout the whole of Indo-China from the Brahmaputra river eastward to Upper Tenasserim 16 D. Prain—Some Additional Scrophularinee. [ No. 2, and to the Philippines. It has not, however, as stated in the Index Kewensis, been yet collected in any part of Malaya. Whether the two plants deserve to be considered specifically distinct is rather an open question. They are easily distinguished in most cases and in any case are certainly very distinct varieties. 15. ADENOSMA R. Br. 1.* ApENOSMA INOPINATUM Prain; hirsute, leaves ovate-acute, serrate; flowers axillary sessile, 3 outer sepals in fruit very large, rounded at base, about twice as long as broad, 2 inner very small lanceolate. A. ovatum Flor. Brit. Ind. iv. 263 as to the Malay Penin- sula locality, not of Benth. Matay Peninsvta; Malacca, Griffith! Singapore, Anderson! Kunstler ! Branching from the base, black when dry ; branches 2-3 ft long, often rooting below, prostrate or ascending. Leaves 1°5-1°75 in., base cuneate, tapering to a very short petiole. Fruiting sepals nearly *5 in. long, membranous reticulate pubescent outer twice as long as broad. Flowers blue. This is very near A. ovatwm from which it differs by its narrower fruiting sepals and still nearer A. subrepens from which it differs by its rather larger, serrate not crenate and acute not obtuse leaves. 9. ApDENOSMA HIRSUTUM Kurz, Journ. As. Soc. Beng. xlv. 2. 143 (1873). Pterostigma hirsutum Mig. Flor. Ind. Bat. Suppl. 562 (1860). P. villosum Mig. Flor. Ind. Bat. Suppl. 562 (1860) not of Benth.; stout, erect, densely tawny-tomentose, leaves very short-petioled, ovate ovate- lanceolate or lanceolate, acute or subobtuse, crenate-serrate, flowers in dense cylindric villous bracteate spikes, corolla blue; capsule ovate abruptly beaked. Nicopars: Kamorta, Kurz! Matay Peninsuza, Prov. Wellesley, at Kuleang Ulu, Curtis 2238! Distrrs. Sumatra, at Rau (Teijsmann 1157) ! Bangka, near Djebus (Teijsmann 3429) ! Stems 2-4 ft., and leaves on both sides densely villous with tawny hairs, as are the leafy bracts "75 in. long at base of spikes, but gradually decreasing upwards. Spikes 2-3°5 in. long, very dense. Calyz-teeth lanceolate, the uppermost largest. Capsule straw-coloured. The bracts of the Nicobar specimens are rather larger than these of the original Sumatra plant but the leaves are identical. The leaves of the Malayan Peninsula plant are rather narrower, but the bracts are exactly as in the Sumatra plant. The Bangka plant is rather more slender, but has’*the same compact heads with leafy bracts and tawny pubescence, and is very different from Pterostigma villosum Benth. {Adenosma ce@ruleum) to which Miquel has referred it. The nearest ally of the species is Adenosma capitatum from which, however, it is very distinct. 8. ADENOSMA MACROPHYLLUM Benth. This plant, founded on Wall. Cat. 3853, as represented in Herb. Calcutta, is only Lindenbergia philippinensis. 1903. ] D. Prain—Some Additional Scrophularines. 17 17. LIMNOPHILA R. Br. 2. LIMNOPHILA BALSAMEA Benth. Add to localities of F. B. I. :—Manay Peninsuta; Perak, Kunstler 1027 ! Leaves rather dark green, flowers blue (Kunstler). 5. LIMNOPHILA MICRANTHA Benth. Add to localities of F’. B. I. :—Matay Peninsuta; Pahang, Ridley / 6. LimnopHita precta Benth. Add to localities of F. B. I. :—Matay Peninsuta; Perak, Wray! Kunstler ! Pahang, Ridley ! The stems are sometimes 12 in. long, and the leaves sometimes 1°5 in. long. 8. Limnopuina vittosa Bl. Bijdr. 750. L. javanica A. DC. Prodr. x. 594, L. pulcherrima Hook. f., Flor. Brit. Ind. iv. 267. 11. . Limnopuita urirsuta Benth. Add to localities of F. B. I. :—Matay Pentinsuta; Perak, Kuns- tler ! Scortechini ! 17. Li nopHina sEssiuiFLora Bl. Add to localities of the F. B. I. :—Burma; Hotha, J. Anderson f Kachin Hills, Shaik Mokim! Anpamans; Port Blair, King’s Collector ! The Burmese localities are very far north; the species may however occur else- where but have been overlooked. At Port Blair it is to be suspected that the species has been accidentally introduced with seed of rice from India. 21. LIMNOPHILA GRATIOLOIDES R. Br. Add to localities of F. B. I. :—Cuitracone ; Puttea, Clarke! Burma ; Rangoon, Kurz! Tenasserim, Helfer ! The great rarity of this species to the east of India Proper leads to the sus- picion of introduction. 22. Limvyopuita Grirritait Hook. f. This interesting little species has also been collected in Perak by Kunstler, who reports the flowers as pure white, so that the plant from Nigeria referred to by Hooker may be actually the same. 18. HERPESTIS Garry. 4, Hoprprstis coAMmpryoIpEs H. B. & K., Nov. Gen. & Sp. ii. 369 ; Benth., DC. Prodr. x. 393 ; decumbent, leaves short-petioled, ovate, tooth- ed; pedicels solitary, ebracteate; upper sepal ovate, 2 lower ovate or oblong ; capsule ovate. Lower Beneat: Shibpur, plentiful. Quite glabrous, not at all succulent ; branches 3-6in. long. Leaves *5-"75 in. long, narrowed to the distinct petiole. Pedicels as long as or longer than the leaves. Fruiting calyx *8 in. long. Corolla yellow, rather longer than calyx, 18 D. Prain—Some Additional Scrophularinez. [No. 2, This small American weed has, Of late years, become quite naturalized on paths and in waste corners in the neighbourhood of Calcutta. 92. CURANGA Juss. 1. CURANGA AMARA Juss. Add to localities of F. B. I.:—Matay Prntnsuta; Perak, Scorte- chini ! Pahang, Ridley ! 23. TORENIA Liyy. 3. ToRnNIA CORDIFOLIA Roab. In all the specimens examined by the writer the lower filaments are distinctly toothed. 5. TORENIA ASIATICA Linn. Add to localities of F'. B. I. :—Matay Pentnsuta : Perak, Scortechini ! Curtis ! Add to distribution :—Sumatra. 6.* ToreniA RUBENS Benth., DC. Prodr. x. 410. This is included under T. vagins in the F. B. I., and may, as Hooker suggests, be but a form of that species. The two are, however, very easily distinguished in the Herbarium by the smaller, often minnte, teeth on the longer filaments of J. rubens. They are still more easily distinguished in the field by the colour of the flowers: T. vagans has a fairly uniform blueish-purple or dull-violet corolla; 7. rubens has a corolla with a pale lilac or nearly white tube with three bright violet-purple spots. 10. Torenta FLAVA Ham. Add-to localities of F. B. I. :—MAtAy PeninstLa: Perak, Kunstler ! Kunstler describes the corolla of this as bright yellow. Il. Torpnta crtrata Sm. Add to synonyms of Ff’. B. I. :—T. flava Mig. Flor. Ind. Bat. Suppl. 237. Add to localities of F. B. I. :—Matay Pentnsuxa : Perak, Scortechini ! Kunstler! Distr. Sumatra (Teijsmann 1182) ! Teijsmann’s original specimens of “7. flava Mig. non Ham.” are marked corolla cerulea. Two species of Torenia collected by Teijsmann and described by Miquel I have not seen. One of these is T. lamponga which from Miguel’s description ought certainly to be T. peduncularis; the other is T. cerulea and it ought equally certainly to be T. ciliata. 12. TorentA BenTHamIAna Hance, Ann. Sc. Nat. Ser. 4. xviii. 226 (1862) ; decumbent diffuse rooting at the nodes, finely tawny-tomentose ; leaves petioled deltoid-ovate acute, serrate; pedicels axillary larger than the calyx or the leaves; fruiting calyx oblong, subclavate, 5-angled, keeled and chanelled, not winged; lower filaments with a very long slender tooth. 1903. ] D. Prain—Some Additional Scrophularinee. 19 Matay Peninsuta: Johore, Ridley 4160! Distr. China (Hance 5901)! Cochin-China. Stems slender, up to a foot long ; leaves °75-1 in. long including the petiole '2-'25 in. long, base rounded truncate. Calyx in fruit *5 in. long, peduncle °75-1°5 in. long. Corolla ‘6 in. long, yellow with purple eye. This seems to be the 7. flava Bot. Mag. t. 6,700 not of Ham. “ 24. VANDELLIA Livy. 3. WANDELLIA stEmMoNoIDES Mig. Flor. Ind. Bat. Suppl. 563 (1860). V. Hookeri Clarke Flor. Brit. Ind. iv. 280 (1884). Disrris. Bangka, (Teijsmann 3242) ! 6. VANDELLIA HIRSUTA Benth. Add to localities of F. B. I.:—Matay Preninsuta: Perak, Kunstler ! Pahang, Ridley ! | 7. WVANDELLIA SCABRA Benth. Add to localities of #. B. I. :—Matay Peninsuna: Proy. Wellesley, at Butterworth, King! Singapore, Kunstler ! 8. VANDELLIA MOLLIS Benth. Add to localities of F. B. I.:—Burua: Chin Hills, Abdul Huq! Add to Disrris. :—Sumatra, (Forbes 1981)! Java, (Kurz 555) ! 8*, VANDELLIA PUNCTATA Prain; procumbent, quite glabrous; leaves shortly petioled orbicular-ovate, succulent, crenate-serrate, distinctly punctate; pedicels in axillary and terminal racemes much longer than the calyx; sepels lanceolate glabrous not quite so long as the ovate capsule. San Hitis: Fort Stedman and Taungyi, King’s Collectors ! Stem creeping below 12-18 in. long, somewhat succulent. Leaves ‘5-'75 in. long, quite glabrous. Racemes up to 2’5 in, long, distantly 10-12-flowered; pedicels very slender “4 in. long. Sepals ‘15 in. long, lanceolate glabrous except for the finely ciliate-serrate margins. Corolla ‘3in. long, pale purple. Filaments glabrous. COap- sule :2 in, long. This species is most nearly related to V. scabra and V. mollis, the flowers and capsules much resembling those of the former, the influence being exactly that of the latter. From both it differs in its quite glabrous leaves which are thicker than in either and are very distinctly punctuate. 12. VANDELLIA PEDUNCULATA Benth. - Add to synonyms of # B. I. :—Y. cerastioides Coll. § Hems/., Journ. Linn. Soc. xxviii. 100. . Add to localities of F. B. I. :—Burma: Tagaung, J. Anderson! Poneshee, J. Anderson! Pegu, Kurz! Shan Hills, Collett! Manay Prninsuta: Malacca, Harvey! Singapore, Kunstler! Add to Distriz. :-— Sumatra (Beccari 873) ! J. uu. 4 ; 20 D. Prain—Some Additional Scrophularinez. [No 2, 25. ILYSANTHHES Rarity. 1. ILYSANTHES HYSSOPOIDES Benth. Add to localities of F. B. I. :—Cuora Nacrur: Sirguja, J. J. Wood! 26. BONNAYA Ling & Orrto. 2. BOoNNAYA REPTANS Spreng. Add to localities of F. B. I.:—Matay Peninsuta: Perax, Scorte- chini ! Wray! Singapore, Hullett! Ridley! Pahang, Ridley ! This species appears to be common in the Eastern Peninsula, B. brachiata, on the other hand, being rare. The latter was collected at Singapore by Wallich in 1822, but had been recorded by no one else till recently when it was collected by Ridley in Pahang. The two are very similar and perhaps B. brachiata may have been overlooked. 4, BONNAYA PEDUNCULARIS Benth. This species is based ou Wall. Cat. 3865, and, so far as the Calcutta example of that number is concerned, is simply typical Vandellia angustifolia, because it has 4 perfect stamens. 32. SIBTHORPIA Liny. 1. SrprHorPia PInnaTA Benth. Add to localities of the F. B. I. :—Sixxim: Tongloo, 10,000 ft. Lister! Clarke! Gamble! King’s Collectors ! 338. HEMIPHRAGMA Watt. 1. HeiMIPHRAGMA HETEROPHYLLUM Wall, Add to localities of F. B. I.:—Naca Hiuus: Japvo, Clarke! Manipur, Watt! Burma: Kachin Hills, Prain’s Collectors! North Shan States, Hantong Stream, 5,200 ft., Gatacre! 39. VERONICA Liyy. 13. Veronica cana Wall. Var. robusta Prain; stems stoutish, up to 2 ft. high ; leaves larger over 2 in. long; more densely tomentose everywhere; calyz-segments acute ; fruit less deeply 2-lobed than in the type. Sikkim: Phallut, Tongloo, Kalipokri, Tassijour and elsewhere in Western Sikkim, common. Larger in all its parts and more robust than the typical plant. 15. Veronica Javanica Bl, Add to localities of F. B. I.:—Nineiris: Gamble! 40. ALECTRA Tuouns. 2. Atecrra THomsont Hook. f. Add to localities of F. B. I. :—Noada in Singbhum, Clarke! Raj- 1903. ] D. Prain—Some Additional Secrophularinez. 21 mahal Hills near Sahibganj, Kurz! Chanda District, C. Provinces, at Patal Pani, near Alapilli, Duthie ! 42. STRIGA Loor. 3. StTrIGA LuTEA Lour. Add to localities of F. B. I.:—Anpamans: Port Blair, Prain! King! Matay Penrysuta: Pahang, Ridley (the yellow-flowered form) ! Singapore, Kurz (the pink-flowered form) ! 44, CENTRANTHERA R. Br. 1. CENTRANTHERA GRANDIFLORA Benth. Add to localities of F. B. I. :—Assam: Manipur, Watt! Burma ; Chindwin Valley, Prazer! 45. SOPUBIA Ham. 2. Sopusia triripa Ham. Add to localities of F. B. I.:—Naaa Hints ; common, Prain ! Mani- pur, Watt! Burma; Chin Hills, Prazar! Shan Hills, King’s Collectors ! Disrris. Bali (Zollinger) ! A specimen of this species, n. 3,889 Zollinger, is in Herb. Calcutta, with the MSS. name Sopubia sulphurea Kurz. It was collected among the volcanic ash of Mt. Bator, in Bali, at 4-5,000 ft. in Sept. 18387. Of Sopubsa stricta, which was already recorded from Java, there is also a specimen from Madara, collected by Teijsmann. 47. LEPTORHABDOS Scarenx. 2. LEPTORHABDOS LINIFOLIA Walp. Add to localities of F. B. I. :—Hazara; Kagan Valley, Duthie’s Qoi- lector ! Gilgit, 8,000-9,000 ft., Giles! Lahul, Jaeschke ! This form, which Duthie’s collectors have also collected more than once in Baltistan, differs both from L. parviflora and from L. virgata in the points noted by Hooker, but it hardly differs more from either of these forms than they do from each other, and the Flora of British India is almost certainly right in suggesting that there is but one species in the genus. 48. PHTHEIROSPERMUM Bonce. 3. PHTHEIROSPERMUM TENUISECTUM Bur. § Franch. Journ. de Bot. v. 129 (1891); Prain im Hook. Icon. Pl. t. 2211 (1894); glandular- pubescent; leaves ovate-acute 2-3-pinnatisectly dissected, segments linear ; calyx-lobes subequal ; corolla-tube nearly twice as long as calyx. Hastern Himanava: Chumbi Valley at Tassi-chen-doom, King’s Collector ! Distr1s. Tibet, W. China. Stems slender from a perennial woody rootstock, many, simple or sparingly branched, Leaves -75 in. long, nearly 1 in. wide, Flowers axillary, shortly pedi- 22 D. Prain—Some Additional Scrophularinee. [No. 2 celled. Calyx ‘3 in. long. Corolla ‘5 in. long, '2 in. wide. Capsule compressed beaked. Seeds with reticulate testa. 52. PEDICULARIS Linn. 11.* PrpicuLaris DIFFUSA Prain, Journ. As. Soc. Beng. xii. 2,7, t. 1 (1893) ; glabrescent, stems erect or ascending, cauline leaves 4-nately © whorled petioled ovate-oblong pinnatisect, segments oblong-obtuse, in- cised-serrate ; flowers whorled, whorls numerous distinct ; corolla-tube twice as long as calyx, upper lip slightly curved, apex somewhat in- curved not beaked; lower lip 3-lobed, lobes oblong-ovate with sinuate margins the lateral one-half larger than the central; stamens inserted opposite top of ovary, anterior filaments bearded above. Eastern Himataya: Sikkim, Mt. Tankra, Gammie ! Stems 1°5-2 ft. long; canuline leaves *75-1 in. long, petioles *25-°4 in. long, radical leaves evanescent. Floweis in rather distant whorls, except the uppermost ; bracts leafy. Calyx °25 in. long ; lobes rather large, unequal ; the anterior and lateral ovate, incised-serrate, the upper deltoid entire, small; Jateral twice as large as anterior 4 times as large as upper. Corolla rose; tube widened upwards, 4 in. long; limb ‘2 in. wide; lip *8 in. wide. Capsule narrowly lanceolate, acute, twice as long as calyx, ‘5 in. long. Seeds ovoid, testa black, finely reticulate. Most nearly related to P. verticillata Linn. and P. refracta Maxim., but while differing considerably from both in habit and foliage, it further differs from P. verticillata in having a calyx with large teeth and with the tube reticulated throughout, and further differs from P. refracta in having the anterior and lateral calyx-teeth serrate instead of entire. In habit it most resembles P. flexuosa, but is glabrescent, where that species is hirsute, or still more P. gracilis var. macrocarpa, from which it is hardly distinguishable in fruit. The flowers of these two last species have, however, long-beaked corollas. 30. PEDICULARIS FLAGELLARIS Benth. Add to synonyms of #. B. I.:—P. Gammieana Prain, Journ. As. Soc. Beng. lviii. 2. 260; Ann. Roy. Bot. Gard. iii. 162. 32. PEDICULARIS CURVIPES Hook. f.; Bot. Mag. t. 7735. Add to description of F. B. I. :—Corolla-tube not longer than the calyx ; lower lip sessile, 6 in. wide, pale rose-coloured, white towards the mouth, 3-lobed, glabrous, lateral lobes obliquely rounded, median much smaller, orbicular, emarginate or obcordate ; upper lip puberulous, bright rose-red erect and inflated, arcuate, ending in a decurved slender beak. 53. LATHRAA Livy. 2, LATHRH#A PURPUREA Cummins, Journ. As. Soc. Beng. |xiv. 2. 137 (1895) ; calyx cylindric. campanulate, hirsute, 10-ribbed, slightly 2- lipped. Eastern Himataya: Bhutan, Dichu Valley, 12,000 fb. Cummins ! Sikkim, Singalelah, 13,000 ft., King’s Collector ! 1903. ] D, Prain—Some Additional Scrophularinez. 23 Diffusely branched ; stems short, 3-4 in., purple, slender; scales purple, orbicu- lar, obtuse, opposite, short-petioled; flowers racemed rather long-pedicelled, erect ; bracts subsessile like the stem-scales. Calyw purple. Corolla-tube purple, about twice as long us calyx, “75 in. long ; upper lip purple hooded, subacutely toothed below the apex on both sides; lower lip 3-lobed, purplish-white with dark purple veins. Sta- mens didynamous, included ; anterior filaments pubescent thronghout and one-third shorter than the posterior which are only pubescent towards the apex. Ovary 2-lobed, purplish ; style simple; stigma very small, subexserted ; each chamber 10-15- ovuled. Nearest to L. clandestina Linn., but differing in its nearly uniform purple colour, its subentire calyx, and its smaller corolla with subacute not rounded subapical teeth. 24. CO. Little—On two remarkable rain-bursts in Bengal. [No. 2, On two remarkable rain-bursts in Bengal ; and some of the more prominent features of the monsoon season in Northern India in 1902.—By C. LitTLe. [Received 18th March 1903. Read 1st April 1903. ] Part I. The south-west monsoon is a subject of enduring interest to many, not only to those who are continuous residents in the plains of India, or to those who are interested in raw products, but to all professional meteo- rologists, and to many other scientific men, whose work dovetails in with meteorological investigations. I make no claim to belong to any of these classes except the first, but my official duty as storm-warning officer for ports in the Bay of Bengal, has made it necessary for me to try and follow others in their advances in the direction of explaining complicat- ed atmospheric changes. Any attempt by me to go beyond the réle of follower has been either with the purpose of educating myself or merely as a pastime, and in either case it is not likely that it will be much, or any advantage to others to know what I have been studying, or what conclusions I have come to. In my position of follower I have one strong belief which is, of course, a not uncommon belief, and it is that much of the weather in Northern India during the monsoon season depends on storms, which develop in the Bay of Bengal, or to be on the safe side, which enter India from the Bay. I have another belief which may not be so common, viz., that, in one important respect intimately connected with the character of the monsoon, the behaviour of these storms is as yet a mystery. My main object in offering this brief paper for publication is that, by showing my ignorance others may be induced to supply the necessary information, or that if that information is not available, the collection of meteorological statistics may be more specially directed so as to meet a most important demand. The difficulty I have felt is, how to account for the line of advance of storms (the word here meaning any cyclonic disturbance, slight or severe), while moving over the Bay, or the part of the country, which they may devastate or enrich. The past few years appear to me to have cast into strong relief the importance of having this matter placed, if possible, beyond question, so that the direction of advance may not only be accountable for after the event, but may be capable of exact forecast several days before. The importance of what is called the recurv- ing of cyclonic storms was shown in 1899, when nota single depression entered India from the Bay but recurved over Central India, and as = 1903.] C. Littlh—On two remarkable rain-bursts in Bengal. 25 every one will remmember the general distribution of rainfall in that year was great scarcity in the west and abundance in the east. The past monsoon season has been even more rich in evidence, in favour of the enquiry, which I here suggest, being one of first class importance. The recurving of cyclonic disturbances, is not the only important matter of enquiry which a discussion of the past monsoon season brings to the surface. The disturbed weather which extended along the Hima- layas on two occasions appears to me to indicate the direction in which the enquiry as to recurviny should be made. These disturbances were the immediate cause of the two rain-bursts in Bengal, and I have on that account used them as a title for this paper. In what follows I have given small tables containing the more important meteorological statis- tics collected at the time of their occurrence and I have endeavoured to show how they serve to divide the monsoon season into periods which have important characteristics as regards the recurving of storms from the Bay and of the rainfall distribution in Northern India. Noone who gives any consideration to such matters can have forgotten the famine cloud that was hanging over North-Western and Central India, in the early part of August, and the rapidity with which that foreboding vanished, when the storms from the Bay moved towards the area of drought. Some Calcutta people may remember the change that occurred in the weather here on the 30th June. On that date a very trying period of hot muggy weather came to an end, and there began, at last, what had ail the appearance of the south-west monsoon. If there should be any doubt in the minds of my Calcutta friends as to what happened here on that date, I am sure residents of Benares will remember the relief they must have experienced, not on the 30th June, but on the 2nd July, that is, two days later, when their excessive temperature gave place to the comparative coolness of the south-west monsoon. The interval of two days between these occurrences shows one of the points which I wish to make out, viz., that the change progressed from east to west. No one, I think will be likely to challenge that statement because it is accepted by everyone that south- west monsoon conditions gradually extend from the head of the Bay north-westward into Northern India. The other point which I wish to make, and which may not be readily accepted, is that the disturbance to which that change of weather was due, began in the north-east of India, and while progressing westward also extended southward over Bengal Proper in the first instance, then over Orissa and on to the Circars. It was even felt in Arakan and Madras though not very noticeably, Of the occurrences accompanying this wave of change, which 26 C. Little—On two remarkable vain-bursts in Bengal. [No. 2, passed over Bengal, one of the most noticeable on the meteorological record of the time is the heavy rainfall in Bengal Proper, between 8 a.m. on the 29th, and 8 a.m. on the 30th June. It appears in the record as rainfall of the 30th June. I may, perhaps, be allowed to digress here for a moment to point out the difficulty, which I shall refer to later on, in establishing the sequénce of events in atmospheric matters. The only record of such events is what the observers note at certain fixed hours—mostly 8 .m., supplemented at a few places by observations at 4 p.m. If any change passes so rapidly over the land that it is completed within the 24 hours, between 8 a.m. of one day, and 8 a.m. of the next, it appears, as a simul- taneous change and at times, an important part of the change is lost altogether. For instance, when a cyclone of small extent passes over an observatory the rapid fall of pressure during the approach of the central area and the rapid rise, after its passage, may occur in a few hours, and neither will be shown by the 8 Am. record of that station, unless the passage occurs about that hour. For that reason, the pressure record of a disturbance, with a high rate of progress, is of less value in a historical survey than are those for temperature and rainfall. It would be a very awkward circumstance if the rain which falls, say in the afternoon, were to evaporate before it could be measured next morning. But the rain- fall remains and though some rise of temperature occurs after the passage of a disturbance the recovery is slower than that of pressure, more especially if there should be a good deal of cloud at the time. Because of this difficulty as regards the record of pressure changes I rely more on the rainfall and temperature changes to prove the progressive motion from north to south for the disturbance which accompanied and no doubt caused the rainfall of the 30th June. The second disturbance with which the rain-burst of the 11th August was associated was no less remarkable than the first, but it was less striking to the ordinary observer because there was not the same reversal of temperature. In one respect it was even more noticeable and that was as regards the pressure changes which in this case, strongly support the view that the disturbance entered India from Thibet, A reference to the Indian Daily Weather Report, will show that the fall of pressure preceding the June rainfall, occurred almost simultaneously over the whole of India so that pressure changes alone would not be sufficient to prove that the disturbance did not come from some other direction, from the Bay of Bengal for example, but the pressure changes preceding the August rainfall leave no room for doubt - that that disturbance did not originate over the Bay. The fall of pressure began in the north-eastern Himalayas and from there, extended 1903. ] C. Little— On two remarkable vain-bursts in Bengal. 27 westward and southward. The southerly element in this progressive movement was less marked in the second than in the first disturbance, as shown by both pressure and temperature changes. The explanation of the weather changes for the periods represented for the purpose of this paper by the 30th June and the 11th August appears to be that just previous to these dates, depressions were crossing Thibet towards the Himalayan range, the first moving in a south-westerly, and the second in an almost due westerly direction. These depressions on reaching the Himalayas became to a certain extent broken up, more especially the former whose direction of motion had been almost per- pendicular to the range of high hills. Owing to the comparatively small height of the hills to the north of Assam, a disturbance of some intensity entered that province and moving south-westward caused the rainfall in Assam and Bengal. The higher hills in Nepal, formed a more serious obstacle to the progress of the general disturbance, and that may be the reason why on both occasions the changes appear to have been delayed in Bihar and the United Provinces. The fact that the depressions had to pass over a range of hills extending in places to between twenty and thirty thousand feet, adds greatly to the difficulty of establishing continuity in the changes that occurred. What adds still further to the difficulty is that when a cyclonic storm encounters a range of hills of height sufficient to cause disintegration of the cyclonic system of air motion, local storms with large irregular changes of pressure and temperature and with irregular rainfall generally occur. In almost every case where a cyclonic storm moves northwards from the Bay of Bengal towards the Himalayas the storm breaks up very suddenly on reaching the hills, and instead of a well-defined depression with cyclonic winds we find in a few hours a uniform distribution of pressure with numerous thunderstorms, it may be along the whole line of the Himalayas. Judging by what one observes of these storms, from the southern side of the range of hills it is very improbable that weather becomes disturbed in Thibet after a storm from the Bay of Bengal disappears amongst the hills. But that is not a sufficient reason for arguing that a cyclonic storm may not cross the Himalayas from Thibet into India. In the first place the Thibetan storm is at a high altitude, because of the Central Asian plateau, and a second reason is that the obstacle which the hills present, to the progress of a storm, from the Thibetan side is not nearly so serious as to storms from the south. There would be more or less isolated peaks to pass, instead of the solid wall, formed by the lower ranges up to 10,000 feet, surmounted by the peaks. Among the general conclusions given in the Monthly Weather J, Wane 28 C. Little—On two remarkable rain-bursts in Bengal. [No. 2, Review for June, 1902, issued by the Meteorological Reporter to the Government of India, and Director-General of Indian Observatories, and suggested by the discussion of the atmospheric conditions in June in Europe, Asia, Africa, Australia, and the adjoining seas, the following occur :— (1) “That conditions in India may be sometimes largely condi- tioned by actions taking place in the Central Asian areas, and that occasionally these actions extend over the greater part of Europe and Asia.” (3) “That these actions are largely modified by the barrier of the Himalayas and seem to spread more readily southwards through the gaps in the range.” These conclusions may I think be interpreted, as giving general support to my assumption that it is possible for a storm to cross the Himalayas into India from Thibet; but as regards my statement, that the depression moved towards India from a north-easterly direction, the Mouthly Weather Review takes up an entirely different position. Discussing the changes of the 28th Juve it is there stated that ‘‘Large and important changes occurred on this day” and subsequently *‘Tt hence seems probable that the main centre of the action was near Gilgit, and that it extended almost up to Lake Balkash on the north, to Chitral on the west (where pressure was steady) and on the south over the greater part of India. It is impossible to further define the scope ef the action for no data are available for the regions to the east of Gilgit. The fact, however, that the fall in Upper Assam was only moderate seems to indicate that the action did not extend far eastwards into Thibet.” What the comparatively small readings on that date in Assam appear to me to indicate is, that the wave of change had passed rapidly over Thibet, that the 8 a.M. pressure readings on the 28th in the north- east included some part of the recovery which had, by that time, com- menced in the east; and that it had not reached the neighbourhood of Gilgit, etc. The great rapidity with which that change of pressure occurred is shown by the almost uniform fall over India, as given by the pressure readings at 8 a.m. of the 28th. The main result is that the pressure changes on that occasion give little or no indication of the direction of advance of the disturbance and that if there were no con- firmatory evidence in favour of a westerly movement from other sources reliance would have to be placed on temperature and rainfall only. But the storm of the 11th August and adjoining days shows beyond alk question, that that depression moved from east to west, and as in all other respects there was a striking resemblance between the two storms 1903. | C, Little—On two remarkable rain-bursts in Bengal. 29 it appears to me to be an established fact that the depression accom- panying the rainfall of the 11th June passed over Thibet in a westerly or south-westerly direction, and that at 8 a.m. on the morning of the 28th, the region of Gilgit was near the front of the advancing wave. Before commenting separately on the information regarding these storms preserved in the meteorological records, I will again point out that from whatever direction the storms entered Northern India, it was not from the Bay of Bengal. For several days before and after the two dates, mentioned above, weather was unusually quiet over the Bay, and in one respect was in striking contrast to what is usual in disturbed weather. At Diamond Island the most exposed of the observatories on the sea coast easterly winds of greater or less strength are an invariable accompaniment of disturbance. During the two periods of disturbance the direction was westerly day after day, which would indicate that weather was more probably disturbed over the south of Burma, than over the Bay, that is, if there were any disturbance in that region. The unusually low wind velocity at Diamond Island is sufficient in itself to prove that there was disturbance, neither over the Bay nor in Burma, until some days after the events under discussion. ~ Part Il. The following tables give in the form which appears to me most convenient for purposes of comparison, the data for the storms in succes- sion. When weather is unsettled changes at different observatories are often very irregular more especially when local storms are frequent as -appears to have been the case on both of these occasions. I have there- fore given the average change for divisions containing four to six observatories or even more. The number of stations for each province or division is given in the rainfall tables. Storm of June 30th. The following tables I (a) and II (a) give the pressure changes from June 27th to July Sth, and the variation from the normal in Assam, Bengal Proper, and on the northern coasts of the Bay, arranged with the view of showing the southerly movement of the disturbance. As I have already stated the pressure change is practically useless for this purpose in the case of the June storm because it extended over India with great rapidity. The fall on the 28th was general and it continued in the north on the 29th. The recovery began on the 30th and extended from Assam and Bengal Proper to Ovissa on the lst July, practically the only evidence of south-westerly movement, afforded by the table. Table II (a) shows that pressure was relatively high on the 27th June, and that 30 C. Little—On two remarkable rain-bursts in Bengal. [No. 2, there was continued excess, over the area represented, throughout the period except in Bengal Proper and Assam on the 29th June, and the Burma coast on the 2nd July. If the smallest excess or largest defect be selected for these divisions it will be found in the column of the 29th for Assam and Bengal Proper, of the 30th for Orissa, and of later dates for the Circars, Akyab, and Diamond Island. The relatively small excess on the 5th in the Circars and at Diamond Island is due. to a cyclonic storm which began in the south of the Bay about that time. Tas_e I (a). Giving the pressure change daily from June 27th to July 5th, arranged to show the southward movement of the disturbance. Jnne | June | June} June | July | July | July | July | July 2 3 4 5 27 28 29 30 1 Assam ... |—'012”| —*080”| — :026”| + ‘041”| + 006”) — 013”) +038”; +°053”| + 024” North Bengal | —‘009| —-073| —-083) +°096) —°006) —-009} +°027| +-040] +°029 East Bengal... | +°003) —'075| —°032} + 060) —-025) —-021| +:005| +:087| +°018 South-West Bengal . | +°002) —‘081)| —‘042) +-037| +°027) ~—°024) +:012) +:075| +-°004 Orissa .. | +°014) —:045) —-032) —-006) +:027) —-028) +-005|) +-032| + 028 Circars ... | +031) — 028) —‘008} +°602} —-019| +°002) —:024) +:003} — 004 Akyab .. | =001) —:048 000} +-005| —‘023) —:012) +:017| +:073} —-019 DiamondIsland|] + nye — ‘025; —-012| —‘015| +:011) —°044) +°024) +-008] +:004 Tasce II (a). Giving the pressure variation from the normal from June 27th to July sth, arranged to show the southward movement of the disturbance. | June | June | June Jone | July | July | July July | July 1 2 3 4 5 2H) 228 |)/297men Assam —... | +111") + 034”/—-002 | +045”) + 047”| + 029”| + 055” + °112”| +139” N. Bengal ...| +°115| +'04 —-041] +-049| +-047| +-036| +-064 +108] +133 East Bengal... | +°116) +-039| —-001} +°063| 4-040) +016] +°025 +-109|) +°127 South-W est Bengal ...| +°123} 4-050 +-010) + 041) +058) +-031] +°045 +:124) +-126 1903. | C. Littlek—On two remarkable rain-bursts in Bengal. 31 Taste II (a).—Contd. June | June | June | June | July | July | July | July | July 27 28 29 30 1 2 3 4 5 —_—_——— | | Orissa .. | +°130| +°082| +°043) +°035| +°064) +°038) +-044) +°081) +°110 Circars we | +7100) +°070| +°061| +°062} +°042| +041) +°018) +°020| + 015 Akyab ee | +°085) +°041) +°040) +°044) 4-020) +007) +°023) +°096) +°077 DiamondIsland| +°071| +044) +-:031) +°015) +°025| —°020) +-003| +-:010) +°013 Tables III (a) and IV (a) give the temperature change and varia- tion from the normal for the same provinces and divisions as tables I (a) and II (a), prepared in the same way and with the same purpose, viz., to show the southward movement of the wave of disturbance. To assist the eye I have had the larger changes and the larger variations printed in bolder type. It will be readily seen that the rapid fall of tempera- ture began in Assam and North Bengal on the 29th June, in Hast Ben- gal on the 30th, in South-West Bengal and Orissa on July Jst, and in the Circars on the 2nd. There is here clear evidence that a wave of falling temperature proceeded from North-East India in a southerly direction beginning about the 29th June, and reaching the more southern distriots three days later. Akyab and Diamond Island felt the change later-and not to the same extent, as might be expected from there being a westerly element in the movement indicated by subsequent tables. From Table IV (a) it will be seen that mean defect in Assam was 5°-7 on June 30th, about 5° over the whole of Bengal Proper on July 1st, 4°3 in Orissa on the 2nd, 3°°1 in the Cirears on the 3rd, and 4° 6 at Akyab on the 4th, while at Diamond Island there was a moderate to large excess throughout the period. It is impossible to say whether the fall of 1°°5 at Diamond Island on the 5th is connected with the wave of falling temperature so clearly indicated as proceeding from the north-east or with the cyclonic dis- turbance which began over the south of the Bay about that date. 32 GC. Little—On two remarkable rain-bursts in Bengal. [No. 2, Taste III (a). Giving the temperature change daily from June 27th to July 5th, arranged to show the southward movement of the disturbance. June | June | June | June | July | July | July | July | July 27 28 29 30 1 2 3 4 5 | es |S | Assam... + 2°4°] ~0°2°|,—2°7°| —3-2°] + 8*3°| +1°3°| +0°8°| +05°| —1°6° North Bengal ....| +#2°5| —1°2) —18)—2°3) —16)+4°4) —02) —15) +18° Hast Bengal ..| +0°2} +1°0| —07)—4°2) —2.2)+4°1; +03) —16) +0°8 South-West Bengal} —1°1) +15 +06) —13) ~7°3)+3*g, +18) —20) —26 Orissa... ...| +£2°2| —0°7) +09) 403] —5°g| —35, +6°6| +0°6 —36 Circars ..{ —O5| —3°2) 41:2} —10) 41:0 —4°4) —04)+4°1) +01 Akyab... ...| —0°8} +10) —02) —2°3 0-0} +08) —2°3) —2°3/ +3°8 Diamond Island ..| +1°8; +0°5) +05] 402} +05 a —O1| +07) —15 Tasie IV (a). Giving the temperature variation from the normal from June 27th to July 5th, arranged to show the southward movement of the disturbance. June | June} June | June | July | July | July | July | July 4 5 27 28 29 30 1 2 3 | Assam .-»| +0°8°) 4+0°3° —2°0°| — 5°7°| —2°99| —0°5°| +0°7°| +0°4°| —0-9° North Bengal ...| +2°2) +1°2) —@8&| —31) —5°5| —0°7| —1:3) —2°7} —0°4 East Bengal ...| +12) +22) 41:5] —2-7|-~6°0} -—0-9| —0-5| -—2:1) —1-2 South-West Bengal) +2°2) +38) +45) +43°3)-40, —0-2) +1°7) —0-2)/ —27 Orissa... | +4°3) 4+3°3) 447 caus ne —4°3) +26 +27) —1'3 Circars | +3°8) +0°6] +1°7) +0°6) te — 278 — SA > a2 ee Akyab | +0°8) 41:9) +16 _os ae 00) —2°3 —4°6) —0°8 Diamond Island ...] +1:6) +21) +26) +29 +34) +34) +32) +40] +2°5 Tables V (a) to VIII (a) are arranged to show the westerly move- ment of the disturbance and give the pressure and temperature changes and variations for Northern India from Assam on the east to the Pun- jab and Kashmir on the west. 1903. ] C. Little—On two remarkable rain-bursts in Bengal. 33 Table V (a) shows that the fall of pressure was general over Nor- thern India on the 28th and on the 29th, and that the changes on those days give no indication of progressive movement; but on the 30th the recovery is shown as almost complete in Assam and North Bengal ; part- ly complete in Bihar, beginning in the United Provinces and not yet be- gun in the Punjab. That is the only clear indication, of the westerly progressive movement given by the pressure changes. TaBLe V (a). Giving the pressure change daily from June 27th to July 5th, arranged to show the westward movement of the disturbance. June | June } June | June | Jaly | July July | July | July 27 28 29 30 1 2 3 4 5 Assam .- |—"012”) —-080”| — 026” + :041”) + 006”|— 018”) + -038”| + °053”| + 024” North Bengal | —‘009| —-073| —:083} +-096) —.006| ~°009| + :027| +°040) +°029 Bihar .-. | —‘020) —-085| —064| +-069} +°O41| +°032} —°009} +°032; —‘021 United Provinces .., | 026) —-096) —:055|} +°015) +°082} —°013) +°019) +°031| —‘031 Punjab .. | —'022| —*117] —*061| —:608} +:028} — 030} +°091) +°051) —‘017 Srinagar, etc. | —'006) —:093) —°045| +-026) —-004) —'057| +024) +°021) +°005 Taste VI (a). Giving the pressure variation from the normal from June 27th to July 5th, arranged to show the westward movement of the disturbance. June | June | June | June | July July July July | July 27 28 29 30 1 2 3 4 5 ————— If ff Assam ... |+°111”| +-034”|—°002”| + -045”|+°047”| +4:029”| +:°055”7|+4-112”|+-°139” North Bengal +°115| +-°040] —:041| + 049} +:047 +°036| +°064) +°108) +°133 Bihar... | +°097} +:010; —:049) +:°008|} +°046 +:071 +°065} +°101) +°082. United Pro- vinces +°138] + :043] —°009} +:°005| +:'079 + 062 + O76] +:106) +:075 Punjab ... | +°182} +:°074| +°019| +°012) +-°036)(?) —°005|(?) +077) +°123) +°107 Srinagar +°172) +°074) —:002| +°045) + 041 — 003; +°015) +:065) +°046. Leh ee | #9153) +°073) +°053) +°070) +°059 +°007) +:017| +-017} 000 a4 C. Little—On two remarkable rain-bursts in Bengal. __[ No. 2, Table Vi (a) shows that on the 27th there was a large excess in pres- sure over the whole of Northern India and that the excess was greatest in the Punjab and Kashmir. During the two following days this ex- cess disappeared except at Leh and before the end of the period covered by the table the old excess pressures were restored except at the high level stations. Leh which is the highest of all the hill stations given in the Indian Daily Weather Report was the only station on the 4th and 5th July, for which pressure was not in moderate to large excess. The westward progress of the temperature change is clearly shown by tables VII (a) and VIII (a). The rapid fall of temperature, which began on June 29th in Assam is most marked in North Bengal on the 30th, in Bihar on July lst, in the United Provinces on the 2nd and 3rd, in the Punjab on the 2nd to 4th, and in Kashmir on the 5th. TasBLe VII (a). - Giving the temperature change daily from June 27th to July Sth, arranged to show the westward movement of the disturbance. June | June | June} June |} July | July | Tuly | July | July 4 27 | 28- || 29 Uieso I 2 | 3 5 Assam wee | #2°4° —0-2°|~ 2°79 —3 2°/+3°3°| +1°3°| +0°8° +0°57| —1°6° North Bengal... | +2°5 | —1'2 | -18 | —2°3) —16 | + 4°4) -02 | —15 | +18 Bihar... ...| -06 | +06 | —0°3 | -0°5 | ~5°2/) -1°3 | -26/4+1°7 | —O'3 United Provinces | +12 | +419 | +06 | +24)|—-17 | -4°0 —53 |+0°6| —08 Punjab | $25) 433/422 /)+32)+410)-6'4) -31)|-49 +2°9 Srinagar, etc. ..| +05 | +45 Bees) id +04| OO} -16 | -15 | —47 Taste VIII (a). Giving the temperature variation from the normal from June 27th to July 5th, arranged to shuw the westward movement of the disturbance. | June Mane | June | June| July 27 | 28 29 30 1 July 2 July | July | July 3 4 5 Assam | +0°7°| +0°4°% —0-9° North Bengal | —o4| —1-3] —2-¥] —o0-4 Bihar +1°4 —1°2) 405) +04 United Provinces +49 —0°2] +05) —0°3 Punjab +18) —1-2} —5°9) —3-1 Srinagar —1:3) —4-4) —2°0) —5:1 Leh —14) +1°1) —2°1| —5*7 1903, ] 0, Little—On two remarkable rain-bursts in Bengal. 35 From Table VIII (a) it can be seen that the lowest temperature in Assam was on June 30th, in North Bengal on July 1st, in Bihar and the United Provinces on the 3rd, in the Punjab on the 4th, and in Kashmir on the 5th. The very low temperatures which are shown at Srinagar and Leh on the 27th were connected with conditions, then pre- vailing in Western India, and have no connection with the disturbance or series of disturbances which I have been discussing. A very striking feature of Table VIII (a) is the large fall of fou perature in Northern India between June 30th and July 4th. In the United Provinces the change was from an excess of 10° on the 30th to a small defect on the 8rd, and in the Punjab from excess of 8° on July 1st to defect of 5°'9 on the 4th. Taste IX (a). fiainfall. (June 27th to July 4th). ois June | June} June | June | Jnly | July | July } July Ss 27 28 29 30 Mie ey 3 4° ae! Assam 5 310| 2°47; 6°28) 8°06 089 559) 0:04} 3°91 North Bengal ..| 7 2:12} 6°54) 10°68 14-28 2:20 0:10) © 3:85] 3°77 East Bengal @\) 37) “014 1°60| 26°41} 3:92) 9:46) 2°10} 670 South-West Bengal| 9 0:93} 0°36 0:37, 2°51) 1°72) O01) 2°09) 16°31 Bihar ... sin Leh) O14" 62% oe 2°02} 0°67) 8°85) 2°78) 2°24 United Provinces... | 12 | ... 500 eee exe 0-79 8°14) 4°46) 7°01 Punjab Geet lier Gllp ante se vis eve 181; 0:47| 3°12) 1°56 Simla Hills Soo iD Ie OREN! cae 0 bor O17; 0°85) 6°49) 5°92 Kashmir sco || @ OPO) cor a 0°62; 0°49) 0°35) 0°46] O°91 Darjeeling cc | oe | 0:04} 0°85] 0:26] 1°69] 0-02) 0°35) 1°49 Cherrapoonjee ...| .. | .. | 0°51] 868] 466] 0715) 0-05) 1:22] 5:61 Orissa B50 cael PO su one nee 8°76} 1:12} 0°07). 0°46 Circars seit 4). G35) Odd) | oe ae 1:60 7°01 SS eS eee oT MM EL —- J. I. 6 36 C, Little—On two remarkable rain-bursts in Bengal. TaBLe X (a). [No, 2, Rainfall. Bee 30th Tage, | 30th Jane. goth Jane, | Total Assam 5 11°85 8*06 | 10°43 30°34 North Bengal 7 19°34 14:28 | 9:92 43°54 East Bengal ae, oi j\ Mbaeeecnndl ge ea 57°70 South-West Bengal 9 166 2°51 20°18 2430 Bihar vo 13 0-64 | 2-02 14:54 17:20 United Provinces | 12 | niece 15°40 15°40 Punjab te Sl - | BSc 6:96 6:96 Simla Hills [cairns 0-04 | ie 13°43 13°47 Kashmir | 6 0:07 | 062 2°21 2°90 Darjeeling 1°15 | 1°69 1°86 4°70 Cherrapoonjee 4°19 | 4:66 7°03 15°88 Orissa AY | Aoeeps aes : 10°41 10°41 Circars 4 0-79 | ats 8°61 9°40 In Tables IX (a) and X (a), I have given the rainfall in Northern India, for the period June 27th to July 4th. They are similar, to those which precede as to divisions of the country. The figures I have obtained by merely adding up the rainfall recorded at the various stations in each division and the stations which I have taken, are those given in the Indian Daily Weather Report. In the first column of each of these Tables the number of stations is given so that the average rainfall for each day or for a group of days so far as it depends on the records of the stations selected can be obtained by dividing by that number. The heavy rainfall in East Bengal on the 27th June, has no connection, so far as I can see with the general disturbance which culminated in the down-pour in East and North Bengal on the 30th. Setting that item aside it will be seen that in Assam and North Bengal, the rainfall stead- ily increased between the 27th and the 30th, and that the dates of heaviest rainfall were the 29th and 30th. Proceeding southward from North Bengal the dates of heaviest rainfall are East Bengal June 30th, South-West Bengal June 30th and July Ist, Orissa July 1st, and the 03. ] C. Little—On two remarkable rain-bursts in Bengal. 37 Circars July 2ud. Going westward we see that before June 30th, Bihar was practically rainless, and that there was no rain in the United Pro- vinces, Punjab, and the Simla Hills, until July 1st. The dates of heavi- est falls are July 2nd in Bihar, the 2nd and 3rd in the United Pro- vinces, the 3rd in the Punjab, and the 3rd and 4th in the Simla Hills. In Table X (a) I have merely added together the columns for the days 27th, 28th, and 29th, with the heading “ before 30th June” and the columns for the days July Ist to 4th with the heading “ after 30th June.” It will be seen that the heaviest falls occurred before the 30th June in Assam and Bengal, and after the 30th June in Lower Bengal, Orissa, the Circars and over the whole of North- Western India. In addition to the provinces and divisions in the Table, I have given the rainfall at Darjeeling and Cherrapoonjee. The rainfall at these two stations agrees only partially with what is given for the plains of Ben- gal and Assam; and there is a striking difference between the falls at these places for the two disturbances. With the June storm, rainfall was comparatively light at both Darjeeling and Cherrapoonjee, while in August it was very heavy at both. There appears to me to be no want of evidence, in the above Tables, in favour of the view that an atmospheric disturbance invaded India from the north-east, at the end of June. I may, however, give one or two further items of information showing the south-westward direction of progress over Bengal. They are only stray items, but they will indi- cate to some extent how the meteorological record might be improved, if there were some fore-knowledge of coming events and of the direction from which change should be looked for. As the disturbance advanced over Bengal, thunderstorms probably occurred at places in succession. If so the fact has not been recorded. But I saw in the newspapers that a local storm of great severity had occurred between Nalhati and Rampur Hat, on June 29th, and I have ascertained that the hour when it overturned a train on that part of ths E.I. Railway was between 3 and 4 o’clock in the afternoon. I person- ally observed the changes, as the wave passed over Calcutta, on the morning of the 30th and the traces of the self-recording apparatus, at the Alipore Observatory, show that it begau about 4 a.m. on that date and was practically over by 10 4.m. When the weather was becoming more settled at Calcutta, that is about 10 a.m. I received a telegram from the observer at Saugor Island that weather was very unsettled there, that the barometer had fallen two-tenths of an inch, and that the wind was blowing 44 miles an hour. The following day I heard from a Calcutta resident who had just arrived from Madras that while the train on the Hast Coast Railway was passing through Orissa on the 38 C: Little—On two remarkable rain-bursts in Bengal. (No. 2, night of the 30th, they had experienced very severe thunderstorms, with most vivid lightning. Though these are only stray facts, they indicate very clearly how the disturbance was advancing. fe etras TABLE. f Place. | Hour and date of local storm. ! Rampur Hat | cat) (a eiad ee maonre Caleutta ... 5a ..| 6-0 A.M. to 8 A.M., June 30th, Saugor Island ¥ «| About 10 a.m., June 30th. Orissi ~ save ae 7 About midnight, June 30th. The following Table gives the hourly changes of pressure from the barograph at Alipore Observatory, on June 30th. Hourly pressure at - Alipore corrected for instrumental errors and reduced to 82° Fah. . June 30th. Acinal pressure. | SED sata | Change. —_—__—_—_—. | 4 AM. oo a 29°539” 29°548” —-009” Bia: ee sy 363 549 | +014 Bm, i él ‘588 560 | +028 ‘ima ne i 633 576° | +°057 Save Ss | 507. | “592 | +°005 ues re Lite 646 602 | +044 10 ,, Ee 4 658 | 13 | +045 11s ;,; | “697 598 +001 i) Me ; ‘678 585 | —-007. | The Table shows that at 4 a.m. pressure was normal, that consider- able oscillations occurred between that hour and 11 a.m. (a rise followed by a fall) and that at noon the difference from the normal was the same as ithad beenat 4 a.m. -The general appearance of the part of the trace from which the above measurements were taken is irregular and jagged without any marked sign of a depression, that is, the trace is of the kind characteristic of the passage of nor’westers in the hot season. The temperature changes show a steady decline from 4 a.m. until noon, The change, though not quite regular, is not of the sudden cha- 1903.] © Little—On two remarkable rain-bursts in Bengal. 39 racter of the fall accompanying thunderstorms. It was continuously falling throughout the period and that ata time, it may be observed, when in ordinary weather temperature is rising with the advancing day. - Table giving temperature changes at Alipore observatory in degrees Fahrenhett. Approximate On June 30th, Difference. ’ normal. 4 AWM. 080 sis 85°"2 80°°7 + 47°5 Gi fs Rae asthots 83:0 811 +19 ie wen ee 82'8 83'5 -07 10) 5; acs veal 79'5 86°2 —6°7 POG ay sae Ae Visws) 87°5 —9:0 The last column of the Table shows the large change of teim- perature which occurred between 4 a.m. and noon on the 30th June at Calcutta. It also shows indirectly how scanty, comparatively, would have been the information if the record had been limited to what is usually noted at 8 a.m. The temperature at that hour was practically normal, Storm of August 11th. The Tables containing the information for the August disturbance have been prepared in the same way as those for the preceding storm and are given below in the same serial order for purposes of com- parison. I stated in discussing the earlier storm that the pressure changes give an imperfect indication of the line of advance of the wave of change. From Tables I (b), II (6), V (6) and VI (0) it will be seen that the fall of pressure began in North Bengal on August 9th, that it extended southward over Bengal Proper and Orissa and westward as far as the Punjab on the 10th; and that while pressure was beginning to recover in North-Hast India on the 11th it was still falling in the United Provinces, the Punjab and Kashmir. The fall on the 11th, was very rapid at Teheran (‘175’) and Ispahan (‘150’), showing that the centre of the wave had passed westward beyond the Indian region. The rapidity of this westerly movement is very little less than that of the earlier disturbance, and would probably have eluded observation if it had not been for the larger fall. The fall is first shown on the 9th in the north-east, and within 48 hours has passed far beyond the western honndary of India. The movement is_also shown by the recovery 40 C. Little—Ox two remarkable rain-bursts in Bengal. [No. 2, which began on the 11th in Assam, and North Bengal, was rapid in North- Western India on the 12th and at Jask, Quetta, etc., on the 13th. TasLe I (6). Giving the pressure changes daily from August 8th to 14th, arranged to show the southward movement of the disturbance. ' ] | | | August Pee. | August \aeenats| VAneast August | August 8 | i) [Ome ert | 12 13 | 14 a Assam | £040" | +:004” | —-048” | +-019” | +°022” | —-019” | —‘019” North bengal ... [i ‘057 | —°025 | ~'087 +°037 | | +059 | —'018 | —‘010 East Bengal ... | +°067 | + °003 | —O61 | —°003 | +052 | —-020 | —‘025 South-West Bengal) +°050| +°006| —065 +:050| +°039| —-025%| —-018 | | Orissa | +051 | +7044] —-043 | 4-013} +-052| —-024| —-043 Circars | +049 | +7054 | —-009 —017 | +°019 | ~°022 —"051 Akyab | +062 | +°028} —-021 —-043 | +008 | +-011 | —-062 Diamond Island... +°055 | +014 | —-016 ay +°019 | —'003 | —°057 Winds at Diamond Island varied between south-west and west- north-west and showed no signs of becoming easterly. Taste II (6). Giving the pressure variation from the normal from August 8th to 14th, arranged to show the southward movement Z the disturbance. | August aoe August acest | August fears August ies 9 10 feed i203) 04s) J) ete Bes a) hoes ae es ae Seer ee Assam ... | +056” | +052” | —-007” | +004” +-028” | +010” ay North Bengal ..,| +°075| +°040| —051| —019 +-034) +-016 | +006 East Bengal --- | +°O079 | +:°075 | +006 000 +053 + 027 +°003 South-West Bengal +°066 | +°071| 000 +043 +°080) +°049 + 028 Orissa «»| +°060| +°104) +°053 4-069 +°114| +°087 | 4-041 Circars | +7032) 4-085 | 4-072 4-054 +°102| +-078| +024 Akyab | #066 | +091 | 4-066) +-020 +025 +082 | —‘034 Diamond Island... +4°055 +°'066| +°047 —€07 +°010 +°004, —*055 1903. ] 0, Little—On two remarkable rain-bursts in Bengal. Al Taste IIT (0). © Giving the temperature changes daily from August 8th to 14th, arranged to show the southward movement of the disturbance. August | August | August | August | August | Auenst | August 8 9 10 11 12 13 14 Assam wef 38°38? | —0°7° —2°8° | —2°9° | —0°6° | +4+3°5° | +2°8° North Bengal .,,, —0'6 —19 —04 | —3°4 -11 +3°3 +1°5 Kast Bengal wes -—1°6 +02 +06 | —3°9 -—0°7 +3'9 +0°7 South-West Bengal] —0°3 —0°6 +05 | —5°6 +11 +45 +0'2 Orissa | —14| 402] +09] -—1°8| -O3] +418] 41:3 Circars 60 +18 —04; —1°4 +10 00; —O1 +1°2 Akyab Pel PO) +£2;5 | 4 O0'SrleeaO-2a le 0-7/6 9-2-8) |) eee & Tasie IV (6b). Giving the temperature variation from the normal from August 8th to 14th, _ arranged to show the southward movement of the disturbance. August |} August | August | Angust | August | August | August 8 9 10 ll 12 14 Assam | —O7°} ~—08° |} —37° | —6°4° | —6°8° —1°3° North Bengal... +2°1 +0°4 +01] -32) —40 +0°2 Hast Bengal _.,, +05 +07 +13] —2°5 | —3°2 +1°2 South-West Bengal) +2°4 +2°0 + 25) -81) -—2°1 +2°6 Orissa ol eh OS |) LIL), 22 eee b0:2'| +3°6 Circars oe +3°7 +3°'3 +19 +3°0 +29 +41 Akyab es -02 +2°4 +3°2 +3°5 +2°7 | +1°5 42 GC. Little—On two remarkable rain-bursts in Bengal. [No. 2. Taste V (6). Giving the pressure change daily from August 8th to 14th, urranged to show the westward movement of the disturbance. ——— Augnst | Angust | August Augnst | Angnst | August | August 8 y 10 i. 1 13 14 — | j | | | Assam | +040" | +-004” | =-043”| 4-019” | 4-022” | =-019” | —-019” | | | | North Bengal ...| +7057 | —025 | —-087 4-037 +°059 —018 | —-o10 Bihar .. | +086 ee —078 | —-009| +102} ~—022| —-017 United Provinces | +-004| +°060| 101) —-077| +°144| +-024] —-086 | | | Punjab ..| —025 | +056 | —-085 | —-103) +212] 4-041 | —-o40 Srinagar, ote. ...| —-007 | —"008 | —"084 087 | +9130 | +-089} +-002 at | ( | | eS eee Table VI (b). | Giving the pressure variation from the normal from August 8th to 14th, arranged to show the westward movement of the disturbance. | Augnst | Augen st Angust | August| August | August | August 8 g ee 12 13 14 Assam | +036” | 4-052” | —-007” | +-004” | +-028” | +-010” | —-013” North Bengal ...| +:075 | 4-010 —-051 | —-019 | +-034| 4-016 | +-006 Bihar | +045] +-048 | —-038 | —'041 | +050 | +-029| +-010 United Provinces | + 027 | +-080 | ~-022| —-100| +-035| +-054| +-015 Punjab | 06cO | +046] —-041 | —153 | +085 | +078 | +-040 Srinagar .. | +:054| +025 | —-031 | —130|] +-055| +137] +-106 Leh ... | +7059 | +038 |---047 | —145| —-052] +-049] 4-045 It is not a matter of much importance in connection with this paper, whether local variations occurred while the above changes were in progress. What I have attempted is to establish the general pro- gress of the disturbance, pointing out that the part of India first affected was the north or north-east and that from the place of first contact the line of advance was southward and westward. The Tables for the second disturbance are very similar to those of the earlier one 1905, | CG. Lithle—On tuo remarkable ra‘n-birsts in Bengal. 15 and I propose commenting very briefly on the figures they contain. Tables III (J) and IV (b) give the temperature changes, aud variation indicating the southward movement, and VII (b) and VIII (6) are similar Tables for the westward movement. Taboe VIL (b). Giving the temperature chanyes daily from August 8th to 14th, arranged to show the westward movement of the disturbance. August | August | August | Augnat August | August | Angust 8 9 10 | 11 12 13 T4 Assam | —d8d | —O7° | —2°8° | —2°9° | -—O06° | +3°5°} +2°8° North Bengal ..| -06] -19| -04| —8°4 | =11 |) +33 | 41°65 Bihar 900 +07 -10 -—O7 | —-2°8, -—02 +3°0 +01 United Provinces | +1'8 — 25 — 0-4 +20 | —1°4 +1:0 +15 Panjab le eaie| 402i) 1-0) eaoomieeoG) = 2-6) leens-S Srinagar, etc. .. +2°5 +11 +03 | — 3°0 | —7°8 | —5°4 —0'2 TasLe VIII (6). Giving the temperature variation from the normal from August Sth to Ath, arranged to show the westward movement of the disturbance. August | August | August | August | Angust | August | August 8 9 10 11 12 13 14 SS ————————————— Assam esi -07° | —0'8° —3'7° | —6°4° | —6°8° | —34 | -1:3° North Bengal ... +2°1 +0°4 +0°1 —3'2| —40 -0'9 +02 Bihar Se +2°9 +1:9 +13 —1°4 —1:2 +18 +18 United Provinces + 2°4; -01 —0°6 +1°5 +0:2 +1°2 +2'8 Punjab ond 470] 4+72| +55] 449) -10] -8°5) -01 Srinagar Tee +41 +49 +49 +52 —3'4}-10°5 |—10°7 Leh see +0°9 +23 + 2:0 —1'4 —7'5 -14°9 —-9°7 dls ais 9 AA GC. Little—On two remarkable rain-bursts in Bengal. [No. 2, The southerly movement is less marked than was the case in June. The fall of temperature began in Assam on the 10th, it extended to Bengal Proper on the 11th, and there was a slight fall in Orissa also on’ that date. But unlike the earlier disturbance, mean temperature did not fall below the normal in Orissa, and in the Cirears temperature con- tinued high throughout the period. From Tables VII (6) and VIII (0) it may be seen that the fall of temperature which began in Assam on the 10th, and North Bengal on the 11th, occurred in Bihar on the I1th, and in the United Provinces, Panjab, and Kashmir on the 12th. From Table VIII (6) in which the variation from the normal is given it may be seen that there was a very large defect in Assam on the 11th and 12th, and at Srinagar and Leh on the 13th and 14th. : The rainfall Tables IX (6) and X (6) show as before the heavy rain- fall in Bengal Proper on the 11th, the heavy rain in Assam on the previous day the 10th, and that the days of heavy rainfall in the west of India were the 12th and 15th. Table IX (0b). Rainfall (August 8th to 14th). | F August | August |} August | August | August | August | August 8 || ee) 0) 11 12 13 i4 Assam a 3°28 707 | 18°73 | 12°40 | 13°38 Lege) 0°70 North Bengal ..,, Zc9 324 15°53 | 29°43 9°38 2°19 4°26 East Bengal _... 2°63 6°79 1:62 | 28°71 9:08 4°04, 1:15 South-west Bengal ib alyf 0°55 3°33 | 15°11 2°28 0:93 0°25 Bihar ae 1:80 6°55 5°19 | 12°94 3°10 4°44 0:92 United Provinces COTES 1:38 5:24 1:32 — 0°32 0-01 Panjanb ts = | — | O05; 1°31 1°81 0°32 — Simla Hills as 0:16 | 721 | 1:09 2°06 8°62 3°59 0°16 Kashmir He 0:43 | _ | 0:03 1:05 2°49 1-02 0:52 Darjeeling oa 0-79 | 012 | 1°01 7°91 1°35 017 O11 | Cherrapoonjee ... 2-09 | 408 28°69 | 22°71 4°25 169} O18 | 1903. ] C. Little—On two remarkable rain-bursts in Bengal, 45 Tapty X (b) Rainfall. stations. ith August Ith Auguste yj, Accie Assam .., son ove 4) 29°08 12°40 16°05 North Bengal oe 500 a 20°86 29°48 15°83 East Bengal a sits i 11°04 28°71 14°22 South-west Bengal ... an Hy) 5°05 15'1) 3°46 Bihar ant 000 13 13°54 12°94, 8:46 United Provinces... ct 12... | eae eT ae 0:33 Punjaub ... des SbAilbee Ee 0°05 131 2°13 Simla Hills 500 500 | BY 8°46 2:06 12°37 Kashmir 6100 500 6 | 0-46 1°05 4°03 Darjeeling bas spoils aS 1:92 791 1°63 Cherrapoonjee os scien 3486 | 22°71 6°12 Orissa... was ny | 4, = _ — Circars .., Son ado |] — —_ ae It may also be seen that the rainfall was much more heavy at Dar- jeeling and Shillong thanin June. At Darjeeling on the 11th nearly 8 inches fell, more than double the total fall for the three preceding and the three following days put together. At Cherrapoonjce 50 inches fell on the 10th and 11th taken together. The only sensational incidents I have heard of in connection with this later storm were landslips in the Hills and heavy flooding of the rivers as the rainfall extended westward along the Himalayas. If a comparison be made of the two sets of Tables, it will be seen that in many important respects the resemblance is as striking as two sets of meteorological Tables could almost be expected to be. The wave of pressure change in cach case passed very rapidly, so much so that it is difficult to show the line of advance by the sequence of changes. The fall and the recovery were much greater in Western India in the latter than in the former. In each case the fall of temperature can be traced from Hast to West, but in the June storm the sequence is more complete 46 C. Littie—Onx two remarkable rein-bursts in Bengal. [No. 2, because of the change from intense hot weather in Bihar, the United Provinces and the Punjaub, to thecooler weather of the monsoon season. Though the intermediate changes of temperature are less marked in August, there is abundant evidence of the line of advance of the wave of change ;and the low temperature in Assam on the 11th and 12th, followed after an interval of two days by what may he called wintry weather in Kashmir, affords a succession of events which it would be difficult to account for, except on the supposition of a westward-moving atmospheric disturbance. But in my opinion the most striking simila- rity in connection with these two disturbances is afforded by the heavy general rainfall in Bengal Proper on the 3 30th June and the 11th August. In the latter case particularly, it is obvious that no disturbance entered Bengal from the Bay, which had been singnlarly calm throughout the week from the 8th to the 14th August. The wind direction at Dia- mond Island was westerly throughout the period, and velocity day by day was below the average for the season. In both cases, as shown by the following Table, there was considerable increase of wind force at Saugor Island ; but the direction continued south-westerly, showing that the change was due to some influence to the north, and the record of the Pilot Brig shows that the strong winds extended to no great distance southward from the Bengal coast. Table giving the wind force and direction at Saugor Island during the two periods of disturbed weather. SS ee | Daily velocity | Wind direction - Daily velocity ' Wind direction ae inmiles. | at 8am. wi ehse in miles. at 8 a.m. EE PE Revenant 2s i as Dy ea 312 S.S.W. 8 360 S.W 28 | 408 | S.8.W. 9 504 | “ps owe 29 576 [4 ASW 10 768 S 30 S40 | S.S.W. 1 304 | W.S-W. July | | i 360 | WS. Wea eteg te 288 S.W. 2; 456 pearects Wi 13 384 | W.S.W. i 3 | 384 forcgws Gables 120 W.N.W. | | One difference which may be noted, as shown by the above Table, is that the highest velocity in the earlier disturbance occurred at Saugor 1903.] C. Little—On two remarkable rain-bursts in Bengal. 47 Island between the 10th and 11th, that is along with the heavy rainfall in Bengal Proper, whereas in the later disturbance it was between the 9th and 10th, or before the heavy rainfall. In other respects the resem- blance is very striking, and the Table shows that with the fall of pres- sure in the north, the south-westerly wind increased and continued to increase until the recovery of pressure was complete. There is no sign with either disturbance of the northerly winds which invariably accom- pany a disturbance over the Bay. Mr. C. C. Collingwood who was in command of the P.V. “ Alice” at the Sandheads informs me that, from the 29th June to the Ist July, _ the brig was under way all the time, and that work went on as usual ; also that there was very little sea-set. The weather was bright and clear, except from 8 a.m. of the 30th June to 10 a.m. of the 1st July. The following extract from the log for June 30th is given in full, because it shows the time at which the disturbance which passed over Bengal south-westward commenced at the Pilot Brig. Extract from the log of the P.V. “ Alice”’ stationed at the Sandheads June 30th. Hour. Pressure. | Temperature. ee ee Wind force. Weather. 2 29°66" 88° S.W. 3 be 4 63 | 88 S.W.x W. 4 be 6 67 | 88 5.W. 34 be 8 73 89 | S.W. 3 oc NO. | ‘78 82 | S.W. 12 oeqlt 12 | 76 so | W.N.W. 34 oc 1 | 74 | 81 | 2.S.E ] o 16 66 S4 | S.S.E, 1 | oO 18 ‘GG 84. Ss. 3 | oceqlt 20 68 83 We 3°5 ocl 22 (4 83 S.W. 23 ocl 24 OSmae 83 - S.W.x W. 1°2 oed 48 C. Little—On two remarkable rain-bursts in Bengal, _—[ No. 2, The change of temperature shows that the disturbance which had begun at 4 A.M. in Calcutta, reached the Pilot Brig between 8 and 10. A.M., and the column giving wind force shows that nothing more than a moderate breeze was experienced. The increase of cloud began about § a.M., and the sky was more or less overcast during the day. Part III, In the preceding, which I have called Part II, I have considered only the weather changes, as they are indicated chiefly by the § a.m. ob- servations from day to day during the period of disturbance. These are of sufficient interest to justify their separate consideration. But the two storms, which in what follows I shall represent by the dates June 30th and August 11th, appear to me to have caused a change so striking in the atmospheric conditions over Northern India, that those dates become punctuation marks in the monsoon season of 1902. The expression “ punctuation marks ” inadequately conveys my full mean- ing, and I would perhaps indicate more clearly the importance of the changes which then took place if I say that new chapters begin with those dates. Itis impossible in the space which I now have at my dis- posal to go fully into the wider question which I am attempting to open ont, even if J had the material ready. ButI will indicate briefly the general run of the argument in order to form a line of connection with some future effort in this direction. A study of the monsoon season of 1902 falls naturally into four periods :— A—From the beginning up to the end of June, that is until the first Himalayan storm occurred. B—From the 30th June to the 11th August, that is, from the first Himalayan storm up to the beginning of the second. C—The three to four weeks which follow the 11th August, and during which the ‘remarkable series of storms’ moved from the Bay of Bengal north-westward to the extreme west of India. D—The remaining part of the season, which I consider began with the storm which early in September broke up over the south-west of the Province instead of moving west- ward as the various members of the ‘ remarkable series’ did. During each of these periods we have a well-defined behaviour of the cyclonic storms, and a well-defined distribution of rainfall. Also the connection between the line of advance of the storms and the prevalence of monsoon conditions is so striking that the study of the 1903. ] C. Little—On two remarkable rain-bursts in Bengal. 4.9 monsoon is reduced to an enquiry why a cyclonic storm should move from the Bay of Bengal in one direction at one time of the year, and in another direction a week or two later; why it may be for several weeks at a time the prominent features of these storms are, more especially as regards the line of advance, repeated with but little varia- tion; and why there should come without warning by ground level instruments a marked change in the line of advance. In ordinary years cyclonic storms move westward, or slightly to the north of west! from the beginning of the monsoon season, and while they follow the usual direction there is no want of rain in any part of Northern India, During the past five years cyclonic storms have been very far from following the usual course, that is the course which the previous fifteen or twenty years’ experience had shown to be the usual course. or instance, in 1899 the recurving was very marked, especially in August and September; and there being no ‘remarkable series of storms’ such as occurred during the past year, the crops failed over wide areas in Western and Central India. Several storms developed in 1899 over the Bay at the most critical time, that is August, and began to move westward; but in every case their advance was checked over the Central Provinces, and they recurved towards Bengal, where in conse- quence rain fell in abundance. Contrast the past year with 1899, and the main difference will be found in the behaviour of the cyclonic storms in the latter part of August and the early part of September. No one who is interested in crops and rainfall can have forgotten how critical the condition had become in the west of India in August 1902 ; and how it was a question of days whether or not there would be a repetition of the disasters of 1899; and that just when it was not too late the change came, and came with the first of that ‘remarkable series of storms’ which was in the west of the Bay on the 19th of August and over the north-west dry area and Guzerat on the 22nd. Two more storms followed the same course at intervals of about a week, crossing the area of drought and giving plentiful rainfall where it was most needed. | The difference between the years 1899 and 1902 is that the storms of the second-half of August and first part of September in former 1 In page 173 of the Hand-Book of Cyclonic Storms in the Bay of Bengal, Second Edition, Sir John Eliot says regarding cyclonic storms in July :—‘ The charts shew that all the 39 storms which formed in the Bay during this month, in the period 1877-99, marched in west or west-north-west directions across the north-west angle of the Bay; and the centres of all with about six exceptions crossed the coast between Saugor Island and Gopalpur. In the great majority of cases they after- wards advanced across the head of the Peninsula into Sind, Guzerat or Raj- putana, ’ 50 C, Little—On two remarkable rain-bursts in Bengal. (No. 2, year recurved over Central India and in the latter year they did not. And so it appears to me that this matter of the motion of cyclonic storms over Northern India is one urgently requiring explanation, and that so long as it is unknown in what direction a storm will move in the immediate future so long will the distribution of rainfall be a subject of speculation only. So great a difference as we find between the directions of motion of storms in the four periods of the past monsoon season must be due to well-defined causes which it must be possible to determine, The only point on which I feel any certainty is that these causes will not be determined by ground level observations. To me it appears much more likely that they are connected with overhead condi- tions, and tlie past season indicates that the cause may be found in an overhead current from the west, that is in its height and strength. This current is the main current over Northern India during the cold season and the early part of the hot season. It retreats upwards with the approach of the monsoon season and my opinion is that monsoon con- ditions cannot be established in Northern India so long as its strength is unimpaired. The only effects which I am aware of as giving some indication of the strength of that current late in the season are the occurrence of late snowfall in the hills, and of late nor’westers in Bengal such as were experienced in June of last year. It is well known that for some years late snowfall in the lills has been put forward as indicating the late arrival of the monsoon, but I am not aware that there has been any connection established between the snowfall and the strength of the westerly overhead current. The reason for this doubtless is the great difficulty always experienced in any attempt to investigate the higher levels of the atmosphere—a difficulty which is not to any extent removed by the establishment of observatories on ranges of high hills. It has come to be recognised by meteorologists that a high level observatory must be placed on the top of an isolated peak; otherwise the local irregularities of the ground, such as the spurs and valleys of the Himalayas, cause deviations in the record and the result is misleading. I have divided the monsoon season of 1902 into four periods—June 30th being the division between the first and second and August 1lth between the second and third of these periods—and I will now state generally the line of advance of depressions from the Bay of Bengal during these periods. Pertop A. In May a depression entered Burma, moving in a north-easterly direction, the usnal one at that time of the year. In June there was at 1903.] C, Little—On two remarkable rain-bursts in Bengal. 51 times a tendency to the formation of depressions over the north of the Bay, but it was temporary except about the 11th June, when the slight depression which then formed moved northwards into Bengal proper. The usual direction in which depressions advance in the middle of June is north-westward, and it is a fact worth noting that last year the depression which in ordinary years would have been followed by mon- soon conditions over north-western India, moved into North Bengal instead, and that the monsoon weather was confined to Bengal Proper and Assam. Prriop B. Two storms occurred during this period. They followed an almost identical course into Central India and then recurved towards the Kumaon Hills. . The following extracts from the Indian Daily Weather Report give the opinions recorded at the time regarding the change of motion and the place where it occurred. ( July 17th. “ The cyclonie storm will probably continue to advance in a_ west-north-westerly direction.” July 18th. ‘The cyclonic storm from the Bay instead cf continuing a westerly course has been almost stationary, and is apparently recurving to the north.” July 19th. ‘The storm is apparently advancing to- \ wards the Kumaon Himalayas.” lst storm of Period B. It may be noted that the change of direction which occurred between the 17th and 18th was not anticipated, showing that the information supplied by the ground level observations was not sufficient to settle the direction beforehand. (July 30th. ‘The cyclonic storm has continued to ad- | vance slowly in a west-north-westerly direction and is now apparently central near Nowgong.” | July 51st. ‘The cyclonic storm in the Central India Plateau has been almost stationary during the past day, which may be an indication that it is about to change its direction of advance. Aug. Ist. “The cyclonic storm is apparently advanc- L ing to the Kumaon Himalayas.” The course is shown by the above extracts to be the same as in the preceding storm and it is also seen that the experience gained from the J. 8 2nd storm of Period B. ene, 52 G. Tittle—On tivo remarkable rain-bursts in Bengal. ([No. 2, earlier storm made it possible on July 31st to anticipate to some extent the change of direction. Perron C. A single extract from the Indian Daily Weather Report, of Septem- ber 4th, will give the necessary information regarding the storms of this period. “The present storm is the third of a remarkable series of storms which have formed in the Bay since the 19th August and have followed an almost identical course.” The first storm was over Guzerat or the north-west dry area, on August 22nd, the second on August 28th, and the third on September ord. Perron D. What appeared to be a fourth in the above series was over the north-west of the Bay, on September 5th, and was expected to advance into the east of the Central Provinces during the next thirty-six hours, but it moved northwards, and on September Sth and 9th became diffused over West Bengal and the adjacent part of Central India. The following extracts are taken from the Indian Daily Weather Report because they support my contention already expressed, that recurving or.in fact the direction of motion at any time is not directly indicated by the ground level observations of the day. September 6th.—“ The storm at the head of the Bay is likely to advance: into the east of the Central Provinces during the next thirty- six hours and will probably give moderate to heavy rain to Orissa, Chota Nagpur, West Bengal, and the east of the Central Provinces. Weather may become feebly unsettled in Kashmir within the next day or two.” (Sd.) J. Murray, Ojfg. Meteorological Reporter to the Govt. of India and Director-General of Indian Observatories. September 7th.—“The storm at the head of the Bay has hardly changed in position during the past twenty-four hours and tiow shows a tendency to advance northwards into Bengal in which case rainfall will increase in Lower Bengal.” September 8th.—‘The cyclonic storm in Bengal will probably continue to advance in the same general northerly direction and give moderate to heavy rain in East and North Bengal and Assam.” The next storm in the Bay began towards the end of the third week of September and was well defined over the north-west angle on the 24th, From there it moved north-westward into Chota Nagpur, then northwards, and on the morning of the 26th was recurving towards 903. ] C, Little—On two remarkable rain-bursts in Bengal. od the Darjeeling Hills. It broke up on reaching the Himalayas, causing heavy rainfall in the eastern part of the range. A slight residual depression moved eastward into Assam. Tt will be seen from the above extracts and remarks that the storms from the Bay during the monsoon season fall clearly into the four classes Ihave formed. Two in period (A) moved northwards; two in period (B) moved in the usual west-north-westerly course, but recurved over Central India towards the Kumaon Himalayas; three in period (C) moved west-north-westward, and without recurving passed over Guzerat and other parts of Western India where rain was much needed; and that the two storms in period (D) moved into Bengal; thus showing that, whatever the determining cause of the line of advance of these storms may be, it was in September becoming similar to what obtained in period (A) that is at the beginning of the season. The question therefore is what cause would be sufficient to account for the change of motion in its various degrees shown by these storms of the past monsoon season. I know of only one, and that is the westerly wind overhead which is believed to cease before the monsoon commences, but which may continue in the higher levels after it has ceased near the ground. I was watching this wind very carefully last year, and believe it still existed over Lower Bengal as late as the last week of June, because typical nor’westers occurred about that time. I believe also that the north-westerly wind returned earlier than usual at the end of the season, and was stronger than usual or in some other way differed from what it is in ordinary years, and my reason for thinking so is that nor’westers occurred in* October in Western Bengal, a most unusual event. Another question is, why should the two storms from Central Asia, which I have discussed in the second part of this paper, influence that westerly current. Iam unable to say why it should be so, but I think there can be no doubt, but that seasonal currents are often materially altered by what for want of a better word I will call the shock of a storm, ‘The Rangoon cyclone early in May supplies au example of such achange. An cxamination of weather charts for April and May last year will show that the wind directions on the Burma coast were north- erly up to the occurrence of that storm and that afterwards they had generally the south-westerly direction usual in the monsoon season. The permanent change in the wind system on the Burma coast then produced is none the less instructive, because the north-westerly winds in April and May are believed to be a continuation of the very current which appears to me to have so much to do with the advent of the monsoon in different parts of Northern India, and in reasoning that the 54 C. Little—On two remarkable rain-bursts in Bengal. __[No. 2, storms from Thibet influence the overhead current so as to render the advent of the monsoon possible in the first case as far west as Central India and the Kumaon Himalayas, and in the second case to the extreme west of the empire I am making an assumption in support of which I believe numerous examples such as the Rangoon cyclone of 1902 can be cited. The influence of these storms from Thibet was in all proba- bility greater in the upper reaches of the atmosphere than is shown by the ground level observations, because in the first place the storms were at a high level to begin with, owing to the Central Asian plateau, and in the second place the Himalayan range was an obstacle to their progress so serious that none but disturbances extending to a great height could have passed over them without complete disintegration. Before closing I will refer very briefly to the storms which occurred in the Arabian Sea during 1902. They were only three in number. Two occurred in period (A), wiz., the two Karachi cyclones and they moved in much the same direction as the two storms in that period from the Bay, that is, northward or north-eastward. The third occurred in July and was therefore in period (B). That storm appears to me to be very suggestive as to the circumstances in which monsoon conditions may be produced by a cyclonic storm. It entered Guzerat and the part of India which was most in need of rainfall. It, however, ceased to be a well-defined cyclonic disturbance, while still over Guzerat and though, a steep pressure gradient developed shortly afterwards over the whole of North-Western India and there were all the appearances which would suggest a strong inrush of monsoon winds with general rainfall, only a few showers fell and those near the coast. The weather produced by that depression, which was quite as deep as any one of the “ remark- able series”? in the third period, was dry hot weather, rather than monsoon weather. The following extracts from the Indian Daily Weather Report, during the time of that disturbance will show that what I have stated above is borne out by the daily observations and also that it was difficult if not impossible to forecast the behaviour of the depression as regards the line of advance. July 6th.—“ The low pressure area in the Arabian Sea is apparently still an ill-defined disturbance, and has not yet developed into a cyclonic storm.” July 7th— The cyclonic storm in the Arabian Sea is apparently advancing towards the Kathiawar Coast.” July 8th. The cyclonic storm in the Arabian Sea crossed the Kathiawar Coast yesterday afternoon and has apparently been almost stationary during the past eighteen hours. Its future course is un- 1903. | C. Little—On two remarkable rain-bursts in Bengal. 55 certain, but the character of the isobars and of the pressure changes, would appear to indicate the possibility of its EASE in a north- westerly direction.” July 9th.—“ The cyclonic storm in Guzerat has been almost station- ary during the past twenty-four hours.” July 10th.— The storm in Kathiawar is filling up but will pro- bably continue to give rain in Guzerat, during the next twenty-four hours.” On July llth no reference is made to the storm which was no longer shown by the ground observations and rainfall in India was confined to restricted areas. The following Table, gives the rainfall in Guzerat, between the 6th and 11th July, and the amount which from the normal Tables was likely to fall during those days :— Actual rainfall bet- | Normal rainfall bet- ween 6th and ween 6th and llth July. 11th July. Surat We, ie en 2°17 311 Ahmednagar ... vee eee 0°70 191 Bhavnagar... S00 000 0 65 O71 Veraval as i? Ses 6:05 0°76 Rajkotpaan ep ‘ 0°70 2:28 Bhuj p00 500 900 1:00 1:18 Deesa 30 000 066 032 1°35 It will be seen that Veraval alone received excess rainfall, and that at three other stations, Ahmednagar, Rajkot, and Deesa, rainfall was much in defect. I have pointed out that the two storms from the Bay in period (B) recurved towards the Kumaon Hills, and that the storm from the Arabian Sea filled up in Guzerat after causing rainfall near the coast, In fact, that storm was very similar in its behaviour, to the first storm in period (D), which filled up in south-west Bengal, and it is not unlikely, that the filling up was due to similar causes, if these were only known. It may, therefore, be assumed that throughout period (B) there was some influence which prevented the advance of cyclonic storms, whether from the Bay of Bengal or from the Arabian Sea, into the north-west 56 C. Littlk—On two remarkable rain-bursts in Bengal. [No. 2, dry area. What change took place, before period (C), with its ‘“‘remark- able series” of storms began, can be matter of surmise only, but I think it is fair to assume that it was not shown by the ground level observations, and that it may have been caused by the disturbance of August 11th, which entered India from Thibet, and which was so clearly shown in its advance along the Himalayan Range. I may be allowed to explain that I make no claim to have thrown, by this discussion, any light upon the complicated problem of the distribution of monsoon rainfall in Northern India. . The connection between cyclonic storms and rainfall has for years been a matter of enquiry. I shall be satisfied if I have even partially succeeded in making out a primd facie case for au extension of meteorological observations to the upper atmosphere, feeling sure as I do that further information in that direction will meet requirements which ground level observations have hitherto failed to satisfy. crt 1903.] Ti. P. Stebhbing—Alar appendages of Chermes abietis-picex. On the acquisition of alur appendages by the Spruce form of Chermes abietis-picese MS. in the N.-W. Himalayas.—By E. P. Sroneine, F.LS, F.E.S. [ Received 27th March 1908—Read Ist April 1903. ] In July 1893, Mv. Smythies, late Conservator of Forests, Central Provinces discoverd the winged form of a species of Chermes issuing from galls or pseudo-cones (see fig. d) on spruce (Picea Morinda) trees at Deoban in the Jaunsar Forests of the N.-W. Himalayas (elevation 9,200 ft.) Mr, Smythies stated that only immature forms were to be found in the gallsin May and June, the first winged individuals observed issuing on July 21st. These insects were identified by Mr. EH. B. Buckton, F.R.S., as the species Chermes abietis of Linneeus and Kaltenbach. The above facts are recorded in Indian Museum Notes, Vol. ITT, No. 5, the species being noted as new to the fauna of India. I can find no further mention or data about this insect. In May, June, and a portion of July, in 1901, and the latter part of May, all June, and half of July, in 1902, the writer toured through the Jaunsar and Simla Hill Forests, and whilst observations were noted on the habits of other insects, many quite new to science, a careful study was made of the Chermes. The notes then recorded are still far from complete, but the important and interesting discovery was made that whereas, as in Europe, the insect spends one generation of its life in pseudo-cones upon the spruce (Picea Morinda), the individuals of the alternative generation of the parallel series live, not upon the larch as in Kurope, siuce the tree is not to be found in the N.-W. Himalayan Forests, but upon the silver fir (Abies Webbiana). Owing to this habit Icall the insect Chermes abietis-picese, MS., to distinguish it from the Chermes abietis-laricis of Kurope. We shall here only concern ourselves with the acquisition of alar appendages and method of escape of the winged individuals from the galls found on the Spruce, leaving for a future paper full descriptions of the forms and habits of the other indivi- duals of the parallel series of this most interesting insect. As noted by Mr. Smythies, throughout June only small immature larve are to be found within the false cones. In the first week of May 1 have found the eggs, laid in patches on the bark of the twigs and main stem of the tree by the winter female, to be abundant. Little purple larvee (see plate, fig. a) hatch out from these and slowly increase in size throughout the rest of May, June, and early days of July, by which date they become full-grown. An examination of the cone shows that even. whilst still quite small it is partitioned off into chambers, figs. e, f,each con- 58 EE. P. Stebbine—Alar appendages of Chermes abietis-picee. (No. 2, taining a number of the immature aphids. It differs, however, from the European one in the fact that it uever has long portions of needles growing out of the centre of the diamond-shaped external portion of the covering of each chamber. It would appear as if the gall arising from the attacks of the larvee of the Chermes abielis-picee was almost a stem growth and not a leaf one. And yet this is in all probability not the case. In the European form the formation of the gall is attributed to the young larve feeding at the bases of the young needles causing them to swell up at this point and coalesce, the upper part of the needle still continu- ing its growth. Thus the external covering of each chamber has the upper portion of a spruce needle, perhaps half an inch or more in length, growing out of its centre. No such long upper growth of needle is found in the Himalaya gall; but at times the centre of each diamond-shaped cover bears a tiny green spike which appears undoubt- edly to be the upper extremity of the needle and thus proves that the gall arises in a similar manner to the European one. This point will be dealt with more fully in a subsequent paper. Im fig. d a branch is shown bearing a typical set of the pseudo-cones containing nearly mature larvee as they are invariably found in the N.-W. Himalayas. Fig. f, shows an old last year’s cone from which all the insects have escaped. The year 1902 was a dry warm one up in the Himalayan region aud therefore favourable to insect growth and development. Galls in sunny warm spots were found to be opening on the 10th July. The gall or false cone, in the process of what may perhaps be termed ‘ ripening,’ changes from green to pale crimson; this takes place first on one side, . after the manner of a ripening apple, and then all over, the cone often becoming bright crimson for a time, finally turning, when the insects are ready to emerge, a dull purple with the exception of a small patch or point in the centre of each of the diamond-shaped covers (where the needle would arise from in the European Spruce gall) which remains bright green. The cone does not necessarily commence opening at the top: the small chambers may open anywhere all over it. The portions more ex- posed to the sun and in direct contact with warm air currents ripen first. An examination of the insects within the galls, just before the lat- ter begin to open, will show them to be little thickish, puffy, wingless aphids, dull purple in colour and much ridged dorsally with greatly en- larged globose anterior coxe. Beneath the skin at each side of the mesothorax a small dull yellow excrescence can be seen and posterior to this, on the metathorax, also at either side, a dark longish, flatter protuberance. Legs and antenne are yellowish-green. Antenne are six-jointed. Length 235 mm. Fig. 6b, shows this fully grown larva, 1903.] EH. P. Stebbing—Alar appendages of Chermes abietis-picere. 59 This is the last stage of development of the insect within the gall, no functional alar appendages being present. In opening the upper two edges or sides of the diamond-shaped outer covering of the chamber become detached at their points of juncture with the two lower sides of the cover of the chamber next above, thus form- ing a kind of lip, which can be forced open with forceps. The external surfaces of the diamond-shaped coverings then contract slightly, thus causing the aperture to permanently gape, the opening becoming wider and wider as the surface dries and consequently contracts (fig. f). The slit is at first quite narrow, but as soon as it appears the insects commence to crawl out. On reaching the outside of the false cone the fat purple larva at once undergoes its last moult. In doing this, the skin splits down a median line, both dorsally and ventrally ; as far as the meso- thorax dorsally, and the first or second pair of cox ventrally ; the insect then slowly crawls out leaving the white papery cast skin, to which are attached the dark-coloured leg and antennal cases, behind it. After this last moult it will be seen that the Chermes has undergone a great change. It now appears as a small gorgeously-coloured aphid, with black shining head and prothorax, dark orange-brown shining meso- and meta- thorax, both dorsally and ventrally, and with a shining black abdomen. Legs and antenne bright canary yellow. On either side of the thorax two little bright-coloured bundles are visible, a bright naples yellow an- teriorly and vivid apple-green posteriorly. The whole insect, in fact, is very highly coloured and looks at this stage as if it had just been freshly painted with the very brightest tints in Nature’s colour box and then given a coating of varnish. As soon as the Chermes has freed itself from the last attachment of its last skin it begins to crawl actively about on the exterior surface of the gall and the little yellow and green bundles unfold and disclose the fact that they are the rolled-up alar appendages. As far as I could perceive, the insects themselves take no active part in unfolding these wings. They do not hang themselves up to get them unrolled as is the case with Lepidoptera, but simply walk about and under the influence of the sun and heat, the wings rapidly spread out, stiffen, and become functional. I noted that in many cases, even before the insect has entirely freed itself from the last larval skin, the little bundles had so far unrolled as to be quite distinct from one another. Within half an hour from the time of leaving the cone, the wings are fully unrolled, being held at an angle on the side of, but not meeting in a roof-shaped manner over, the abdomen. These wings are pale apple-green in colour with yellow nervures except at their juncture with the thorax where they are chrome- yellow. / dis tH, Y 60 EE. P. Stebbing—Alar appendages of Chermes abietis-picee. [-No. 2, Total length of insect with wings is 4°68 mm. The wings project beyond the posterior end of the body about 1} times the total length of ~ the aphid. The Ohermes is short, thickish, almost squarish in build and appears somewhat flatter after its final moult. The head is small; antenne six-jointed, the first joint very small, second and third small, fourth longest; prothorax broad and much channelled; the rest of thorax also broad the metathorax being sessile upon the abdomen. Fig. e, shows a dorsal and side view of the winged form. Within one and a half hours of shedding the last skin, patches of white sete begin to appear upon the aphid, and the meso- and meta- thorax turn from orange to shining black. These hirsute white patclres appear on the head, upon each division of the thorax, and two little tufts, set side by side on each segment, run medianly down the dorsal surface of the abdomen. On the prothorax these white sete are in a transverse ridge; on the meso- and meta-thorax they are in two large patches as on the abdomen, The wings become a paler green, the costal and median nervures being strongly marked and orange in colour, the transverse intersecting ones being silvery. The insect by now, %.e., within three hours of its last moult, has lost all its brilliant colouring and has become dull and inconspicuous. It only differs from the winged form to be found at this period on the needles of the silver fir in having a green tinge in the wings, those of the silver fir fly being colourless but irridescent in certain lights. —=— NEW SERIES. VOL. LXXITI, CCCCXKI. “§ JOURNAL ‘ASTATIC SOCIETY OF BENGAL, Vol. LXXII. Part II, No. 3.—1903. EDITED BY JHE Natura ftistory SECRETARY. — a s == Jit Mires i: = i ———$—— — eax! ae Ss i Se A A I RA NST within these limits its inquiries will be extended to whatever is performed by man-or produced by nature.”--Sin WILLIAM JONES. . *,* Communications should be sent under cover to the Secretaries, Asiat. Soc., to whom all orders for the work are to be addressed in India; or care of Messrs. Luzac & Oo., 46, Great Russell Street, London, W. C., or Afr. Otto Harrassowits, Leipsig, Germany. ) | CALCUTTA: f PRINTED AT THE Paptist Mission PRaés, | AND PUBLISHED BY THE ) i “The bounds of its investigation will be the geographical limits of Asia: and psiatic Sociatr, 57, PARE STARsRT. 19038. —— i Price (exclusive of postage) to Members, Re. 1-8.-To Non-Members, Bs. 3 Price in England, 3 Shillings, Issued 12th September, 1903. JOURNAL OF THE ASIATIC SOCIETY OF BENGAL. a Part II.—NATURAL SCIENCE, &c. a No. 3.—1908. es — CONTENTS. . Page. Contributions toward a Monograph of the Oriental Aleurodidee. - Part —By H. W. Prat, F.E.S. sve 2 OE Silajit: an ancient Hastern Medicine.—By Davin Haoras F.C.S. . 98 A note on the discovery of Thanasimus sp. prox. nigricollis in the N.-W. Himalayas with some remarks on its life-history.—By E. P. STessine. 104 ERRATA IN JOURNAL, AstaTic Society oF Breneat, Vou. LX XII, Part II, 1903. p. 6, lines 18 and 19, from top: for “orifice. The lingula and a narrow” read ‘ Orifice; and the lingula a narrow.” » 8 5 938 and 39 for “ by other birds, like the crows” read “ by crows and other birds.” Te Ci ye ee ie ce te P AL IT ad as t ee fopee te stand a cae ees ae JOURNAL OF THE -ASIATIC SOCIETY OF BENGAL, —~soloe— Vol. LXXII. Part Il.-NATURAL SCIENCE, No. 3.—1908. Contributions toward a Monograph of the Oriental Aleurodide.—Part I~ By H. W. Peat, F.E.S. is |i {Received 28th January, 1903. Read 4th February, 1903, | CHAPTER I. INTRODUCTORY. The Aleurodide area family of the Homoptera which are allied to the well-known Qoccidse or Scale Insects. Owing to their similarity to this family they are usually mistaken for such by Agriculturists and such mistakes can easily be excused owing to this family being so little known. The Aleurodidz, like all the bugs, are sucking insects and derive their nourishment from plants by pumping up the sap by means of a pro- boscis formed of three fine setee. In the Coccide the winged males (the females are unwinged) aredestitute of mouth parts, butinthe Aleurodide the males and females both possess wings and. the mouth parts and diges- tive organs are present. It is however in the immature and stationary stages that the greatest damage is done by these insects. In a country like India where there is practically a perpetual summer, these insects are present in great abundance and they are more destructive than in colder climates, This is due to there being a continuous succession of Qe.1ts 10 62 H. W. Peal—Monograph of the Oriental Aleurodide. [No. 3, generations uninterrupted by winter, which in colder latitudes not only puts an end to their depredations for a season, but also seriously thins their numbers, thus acting as a very efficient check on an abnormal increase. Fortunately however for us the members of this family have not proved so prominently destructive as some of the Scale Insects, and probably this is the reason why hitherto they have been but little studied. Although not of pressing importance it must be admitted that their potential power for expansion and destruction is possibly even greater than that of the Coccide. Although not possessing limbs in the early and more destructive stages | as in some Coccids (like the Mono- phlebine) still their power of dissemination is greater as, owing to the females being winged and capable of prolonged flight, they can be more easily spread. Thus ina plantation their spread would take place quicker than Scale Insects. Asa matter of fact it is rare, when several plants of the same species are grouped together, to find only one or two showing traces of this pest; as a rule the entire clump is affected. So far only six species belonging to the family Aleurodide have been described from India. This it must be admitted is a poor record. When we turn to the Coccidz we see however that even this important family had been till only recently entirely neglected. Now, thanks to the admirable work of Mr. E. E. Green, the number of our recorded Indian Species of the Coccide has risen from seven in 1886 to fifty- two in 1901, and this even is only a tithe of those which will be discovered in time and worked up. The case of the Aleurodide is similar or even worse ; as latterly, after the death of Mr. Maskell of New Zealand, no one has done any work on the Indian forms. India in reality is exceedingly rich in members belonging to this family. In the short space of time that I have been working up the Aleurodide I have examined nearly fifty species. Mr. Green has sent me twenty- eight species from Ceylon, one species from Java and two species from Victoria for determination. CHAPTER II. COLLECTION AND PREPARATION. As the habits of members of this family are so similar to those in the Scale Insects the method of collection and preparation is identical or almost so in the case of both. The only disappointment one may meet in collecting is the far larger number of scale insects one is inveigled into examining. It isimpossible to give any definite instructions as to the method of searching for these insects, but the few following notes as to . 1 Except the very first stage and then their power of movement is not very Breals the lary usually moving but a short distance from the egg. 7 1903. ] H. W. Peal—Monograph of the Oriental Alewrodide. 63 my method of collecting may be of use. I carry a large number, a dozen suffices, of fairly long and narrow envelopes. These envelopes are all that is required for the collection of larvae and pupe. One soon gets quite expert in noticing the signs which betray the presence of these insects. A spotted yellow leaf, a black deposit of fungus on the upper surface of the leaf, a procession of ants, these and many other little signs are soon picked up. Always search the older and more mature leaves rather than the young foliage, nor should one overlook the dead and withered leaves which lie on the ground. The insects are almost invariably attached to the under-surface of the leaves. For collecting the adults use small phials. The insects themselves must be picked up with a fine camel hair brush the tip of which has been previously moistened. After collecting as many larve and pupe as are required, make what notes you wish on the envelope itself. The following at least should be entered. Name of tree, colour of insect, character of fluff if any, the comparative abundance of the insect, locality and date. If the tree cannot be recognised’ carry away some of the leaves and if possible - flowers for identification by a botanist. As soon as possible after reaching home the insects should be exam- ined and sorted, and if possible: mounted. When the insects are dry it is impossible to examine the first larval stage satisfactorily as the legs and antenne shrivel up. For examination one will find that powers of 4, }, and + are usually sufficient. A camera-lucida for making the drawings is almost indispensable. After cleaning a microscope slide, drop some dilute Canada balsam on it; examine the leaves with a hand lens, and with a fine pin moistened if necessary with turpentine, pick up a few eggs and transfer them to the slide. Next search for larve of the. first stage. This is somewhat difficult as they are usually only about ‘2 mm. in length. Do not be content with one or two speci- mens, mount several. Pick up the other larval stages present and also some of the pupz. If the insects are very dark one will have to boil them in caustic potash before mounting. The following is the method, Half fill a fairly long test-tube or watch glass with an almost saturated solution of caustic potash, drop in one insect and boil over a spirit lamp or gas jet. When sufficiently transparent remove the specimen with a piece of wire or a hair spring into a small dish of water. After soaking out the caustic potash mount the specimen in a drop of glycerine. I however find that with black species, if one mounts specimens in dilute Canada balsam, and the slide is put away for some time, the insects as a rule become trausparent enough to be 64 H. W. Peal—Monograph of the Oriental Aleurodide. [No.3, examined for fine details. Those species which have the dorsum covered with spines should be mounted under a cover glass raised above the slide by acork or metal ring. The cover glass is thus kept some distance from the insect itself. It is impossible however in this case to examine with very high powers. The winged insect should be mounted as soon as possible, as it is impossible to make out the details in a shrivelled specimen. I find Canada balsam excellent for mounting them, but it is advisable to stain some of the insects first. Tt will be found somewhat difficult to mount the adult so as to show the wings to advantage. I find that by placing the insect on the slide, when the balsam is somewhat hardened, gentle pressure on the head with a fine pin will cause the body to slip backwards and leave the wings spread out evenly. If this is found difficult, an alternative method is to carefully cut off the wings with a fine scalpel, the operation meanwhile being watched with a hand lens. Asarule it will be found that Canada balsam is not suited for those species in which the wings are banded, as the bands show but faintly. In this case mount dry by making a ring of balsam and after placing the wing in the centre, pressing on a small cover glass. Keep a fairly large number of the insects in situ on the dry leaves and also some of the winged insects in empty phials or if preferred in spirit. — CHAPTER III. PREVENTIVE MEASURES. I do not think it will be out of place to describe shortly such pre- ventive measures as are useful in eradicating or at any rate keeping down these pests. These insects cannot be killed by means of any of the poisons ordinarily used against mandibulate insects, as they exist by pumping up sap from within the leaves by means of their sete. The most convenient all-round remedy is the well-known kero- sine emulsion which when sprayed on the plants kills the insect by closing up the spiracles. It is true that these insects are extensively parasitized by chalcids and their numbers thus kept down; but despite this check these pests often get out of hand and do extensive damage. The causes which lead to this result are varied. It may be that as in the case of most cultivated plants, their natural food-plant may be large- ly increased and thus safficient pabulum be provided; or seasons may be favourable. In this case the pests’ increase would be short-lived, as the parasite being provided with plenty of food, would soon increase and reduce the pest to something like its old numbers. If, however, the pest is unwittingly imported with its food-plant into a new country and its natural parasite or parasites be left behind at home, it is possible 1903. ] H. W. Peal—Monograph of the Oriental Aleurodidz. 65 that the pest may increase amazingly and do extensive damage. In this case its natural parasite being absent, the most suitable remedial measure would naturally be a search for and importation of the parasite. Care would have to be taken of course that no hyperparasites were im- ported as well. In my opinion I think it may be taken for granted that in its native habitat and under the check of its parasites, a pest cannot ordinarily, without other assistance, be eradicated by means of these natural parasites, as the balance has been adjusted after many genera- tions of struggle between the parasite and its victim.! Inthe case how- ever of an imported parasite the case is quite different; the environ- ment, climatic conditions, abundance of food and the like will be differ- ent from that in its native habitat and the pest will take some time to settle down in its new home. While in this as it were transitory stage the parasite (imported without its own parasites) will probably have a far greater power to check the pest. I have never observed lady birds feeding on any of these insects but it is possible that they do so. CHAPTER IV. CHARACTERS AND CLASSIFICATION. The Aleurodide area family of insects Belonging to ite Order Hemiptera, Suborder Homoptera. Characteristics of the family :— Adult. Furnished with four wings in both sexes. Sucking and digestive organs present. Hyes usually constricted or reniform, some- times completely divided. An ocellus above each eye. Antenne seven jointed, Tarsi dimerous and furnished with three claws. Fore wings with one median and one basal vein (in the genus Aleurodicus there is also a terminal vein). The wings usually white, sometimes spotted or banded with red or grey. The surface of the wings mealy. Puparium. Scale-like. Brown, black or yellow in colour. The dorsum sometimes covered with a waxy secretion. The most important characteristic is the vasiform orifice described below. Larva lst stage. Shape elliptical, Furnished with short stout Jegs and antennz. The other larval stages similar to the puparium or last quiescent stage. Egg. The eggs are bean shaped, curved and are attached to the leaf by a short peduncle or stalk. ; In the adult stage these insects can be distinguished from the 1 Tt cannot, we think, be said that there is ever a ‘struggle’ between the parasite and its host; the lessened food supply available for the former is entirely brought about by its own actions. Hon, Hdit. : 66 H. W. Peal— Monograph of the Oriental Aleurodidz. [No. 3, Coccids by their possessing four wings to the latter’s two, and from the Pysllids by the venation of the wings. The fore wings of the latter family aresupplied with several veins while in the Aleurodids there are only two (or in some cases three). In the larval and pupal stages they can be distinguished from both the Coccide and Psyllide by the presence on the dorsal surface of the last segment of the abdomen of a triangular or subelliptical opening (also present in the adult) known as the vasiform orifice. This orifice has hinged to it anteriorly a plate or flap known as the operculum. This operculum projects and covers to some extent the opening of the vasiform orifice. There is besides in nearly every case a narrow tongue-like organ which lies within the vasiform orifice and which projects caudad more or less into or beyond the vasiform orifice. This is the organ which produces the honey-dew. The family is divided into two genera: Alewrodes and Alewrodicus. The species belonging to the genus Aleurodicus have with one exception been all described from the warmer parts of America. Genus Aleurodes. Adults with only one branch (basal) from vein of forewing. Hind wing with a single vein. Genus Aleurodicus. Adults having the vein in both wings with a distal and basal branch. In a recent work by Mr. T. D. A. Cockerell (Proc. Acad. Philadel- phia, May 1902, p. 279), these two genera are divided into several sub- genera. I will deal with these subgenera later on when classifying our Indian species. As regards the bibliography, the principal works dealing with this family are Dr. V. Signoret’s papers in the Journal of the Entomological Society of France, 1867 and 1883; Mr. W. M. Maskell’s papers in the Transactions of the New Zealand Institute 1889, 1890, and © 1895; and Mr. A. L. Quaintance’s “Contributions toward a study of the American Alenrodide,’ (U.S. Dept. Agri. Technical Series No. 8). From these works the complete bibliography can be obtained. Both Mr. Maskell and Mr. Quaintance have put forward a plea for describing species belonging to the family, not only from the adult insect, but also from the larva and pupa. However objectionable such a practice is in the case of other insects it is perfectly valid in the case of the Aleurodide. Though in some cases it is true that the perfect insects do differ in some small particulars, such as the occasional pre- sence of spots and bands on the wings, it is practically impossible in most cases to differentiate species from this stage alone. In the larval and pupal stages on the other hand there is a considerable diversity of 1903.| H.W. Peal—Monograph of the Oriental Aleurodidx. 87 form andcolour and in the character of the waxy secretion. It also happens that generally when these insects are collected, only the larve and pup are sent for examination, as these are the stages in which damage is done to plants. If however the adult “flies” are obtained, they should always be described, particularly the colour of the wings, as although in most cases they are white some species have the wings more or less spotted with brown or red. . I have gone somewhat into detail in describing the different larval stages. It is difficult except in some few cases to be absolntcly sure as tothe number of moults. I have however but little doubt that the normal number is four excluding the pupal stage. This I have made certain of in some species but it is of course impossible to find out the number in many cases as material sent usually consists of only one or two of the stages, CHAPTER V. DESCRIPTION OF 7 NEW SPECIES OF Alewrodes. Aleurodes religiosa n, sp. Plate V, figs. 6-9. Signoret in his ‘‘ Essai Monographique sur les Alewrodes” (Ann. Soc. Ent. France Ser. 4, VIII, 1868), describes and figures an Aleu- rodid he obtained from Rubus fruticosus and which he named A. rubi. This species is distinguished from A. longicerse, Walk. by:minute dif- ferences in the adult insect, the larval (really pupal) state, which he figures being identical except that as he says “ sur la ligne mediane on observe sur chaque segment abdominal une impression plus visible a la base qu’au sommet.” In allied species the differences in the adult stage are extremely minute and it is hardly safe to rely on these differences alone in defining a species. A. religiosa is undoubtedly closely allied to these two species possess- ing as it does the same series of spines on the dorsum. It however dif- fers in having in addition another pair of spines placed fairly close together on the cephalic region, caudad of the outer and longer pair on cephalic region. It also has two yellow ridges one on each side of the vasiform orifice. The caudal half of the dorsum is narrower than the cephalic half and the margin caudad is slightly incurved. The cephalo- thoracic margins are also incurved the surrounding area being suffused with yellow. The indentures also bear a short fragmentary fringe of wax. I have described this species in detail as Signoret gives no detailed description of the vasiform orifice. His drawing shows that it is probably identical or almost identical (but smaller in proportion) to that in A. re- ligiosa ; he does not deal with the earlier stages at all, nor does he give 68 EH. W. Peal—Monograph of the Oriental Aleurodide. [No 3, any measurement. {I have found A. veligiosa fairly common on some pepul and banyan plants in Calcutta. So far however I have been able to obtain it from only ‘one locality. The larve and pups are usually to be found on the same leaves as A. quatntancet. All stages can be obtained at the same time and from off the same leaf, but one or two stages always largely predominate. In the middle of November pupx, adults and eggs can be obtained in abundance but the larval stages are scarce. Egg. Size 16 mm. x ‘06 mm. Light yellow when first laid turning light-brown afterwards. Peduncle short about ‘025 mm. in length; surface minutely sculptured with hexagons. The adult female when laying eggs moves in the seg- ment of a circle, the leaf being whitened by the white meal from the undersurface of the abdomen. Larva lst stage. Size ‘18 mm. xX ‘1 mm. Elliptical, narrow for its length. Colour light yellow, eyes maroon. Legs and antenne present. One long seta on centre of each tibia of second and third pair of legs. One long seta on tarsi of alllegs. Antennz apparently six-jointed the last joint short and slender. Two long caudal setz and two short sete caudo-laterally on margin. There is a narrow fringe of wax around the margin. Larva 2nd stage, Size ‘16 mm. x ‘09. mm. Elliptical, narrow for its length. Colour light yellow. Two darker yellow pigment patches on abdominal region. Hyes maroon, fairly broad waxy fringe right around margin. Dorsum slightly elevated especially along centre of abdominal region. Abdominal segments dis- tinct along dorsum. Two long setz on second segment of abdomen. Two long sete caudadon margin. Length of latter pair‘l1mm. Two shorter setee on caudo-lateral margin. Region round vasiform orifice slightly tinged with yellow. Vasiform orifice relatively large in this stage, shape conical, apex pointing caudad. Anterior edge flat, posterior edge slightly flattened ; lateral margins upper edge convex lower edge con- cave. Operculum brown: anterior and posterior margins flat, lateral margins convex. Length not quite half that of the vasiform orifice. Colour brown, surface covered with fine hairs. Lingula two jointed the first joint short and broad, the second joint narrow broadening out to a conical tip: the surface covered with fine hairs. The lingula projects almost half its length beyond the operculum, the tip extending almost to the lower edge of the vasiform orifice. Legs present but short and rudimentary ; antennz obsolete. The marginal fringe of wax rises from a series of pores just above and within the dorsum. | At each ‘segment of the abdomen and about the same distances apart on the cephalo- 1903. ] H. W. Peal—Monograph of the Oriental Alewrodide. 69 thoracic region there are two larger pores which produce larger fila- ments of wax and so more or less break up the otherwise uniform stretch of fringe. Larva 3rd stage. Size 35 mm. x ‘21 mm. Shape elliptical, broadest cephalad tapering gradually caudad. Ce- phalothoracic margins incurved. Colour light yellow: two yellow pig- ment patches on abdomen. Area around indentures on cephalothoracic margins and around vasiform orifice suffused with yellow. Eyes maroon. Dorsum slightly elevated, especially along the abdominal region. Seg- ments of abdomen very distinct along centre of dorsum; they cannot be distinguished near margin. A short fringe of waxall around margin. It isrelatively narrower than that in theprecedingstage. There are two sete on the second segment of the abdomen: two extremely fine long sete ‘2 mm. in length, just within the margin at incurved cephalothoracic areas and two sightly shorter sete caudad on margin. All these sete spring from small tubercles, Vasiform orifice and its appendages similar to that in the preceding stage, There are, however, two fairly long sete near end of lingula. | Larva 4th stage. Size 44 mm. x ‘3mm. Caudal extremity of vasiform orifice flat. There is a narrow marginal fringe of wax. The rest substantially as in puparium. The lateral margins of the operculum in this stage and in the pupa are flat, angled inwards to meet posterior margin : upper edges curved to meet anterior margin : they are not convex as in the other stages of the larva. There is a series of small pores along ventral surface of margin. These produce a smali quantity of wax. The margin is fairly broad. Puparium. Size 56 mm. x ‘35 mm. Shape elliptical, broadest cephalad. Lateral cephalothoracie and caudal margins incurved. Colour yellowish, semi-transparent under the microscope. Two yellow pigment patches on abdomen: light yellow- brown areas around cephalothoracic and caudal indentures. There is an extremely short scanty fringe of wax at indentures; no trace of a fringe elsewhere on margin.. Dorsum elevated, surface granular, abdom- inal segments fairly distinct. Dorsum. covered with several long sete which spring from small tubercles. They are situated one pair cephalad some distance from the margin; slightly caudad of these a second shorter pair in which the sete are placed rather close together ; one pair on prothorax at inner edge of yellow-brown areas running from the. incurved thoracic margins; a pair on metathorax ; a pair fairly close together on first segment of abdomen; a pair on fourth segment of abdomen; a pair one on each side of the vasiform orifice, and a pair caudad just within the margin. dis tis 1h) 70 H. W. Peal—Monograph of the Oriental Aleurodide. [No. 3, Vasiform orifice long, in the shape of a narrow cone ; apex pointing - caudad. Cephalic margin flat, corners rounded. Connecting the vasi- form orifice to the incurved area on caudal margin is a narrow groove or channel. This channel and the sides of the vasiform orifice are bounded by two yellow, rounded fleshy ridges which run from the upper corners of vasiform orifice caudad to margin, On the end of these ridges are the two tubercles from which the caudal sete spring. Edge of vasiform orifice light brown. Operculum similar to that in previous stages but lateral margins flatter ; but little more than ird. length of vasiform orifice. Colour light-brown, caudal margin darkest; surface covered with fine hairs. There are near the tip two fairly long hairs which project caudad. pier oe Parasited pups become very convex, dark coloured andin some cases turn quite black. Adult female. Length ‘8mm. Wing ‘85 mm. x ‘31 mm. Colour light-yellow ; dorsal surface of thorax tinged with brown. Legs light-yellow; eyes maroon, almost divided, lower half larger. Wing immaculate powdered with white meal. Length of antenne ‘22 mm. Formula 3, 2, 7, 5, 6,1, 4. Joint 1 short, broad for its length ; joint 2 subpyriform, nearly twice the length of joint 1; joint 3 twice the length of joint 2; joint 4 one-fourth length of joint 3; joint 5 one-and-a-half times the length of joint 4; joint 6 slightly shorter than joint 5; joint 7 nearly one-and-a-half times the length of joint 6. Vasiform orifice cordate, anterior edge flat. Rim of vasiform orifice tinged with yellow. Operculum in the form of a narrow neck which broadens out into a wide bilobed tip. The posterior margin incurved. Operculum faintly tinged with yellow. Lingula long, fairly stout, conical at tip; setose, the end extends almost to the inferior edge of the vasiform orifice ; colour yellow. Adult male. Length -72 mm. Wing ‘74 mm. x‘25 mm. An- tenne.2mm- Formula of antenne, shape of vasiform orifice, etc., as in female. Aleurodes bengalensis n. sp. Plate II, Figs. 10-16. Egg. ‘2 mm. x ‘1 mm. Colour reddish-brown under the microscope, dark claret colour under a hand lens. Surface covered with meal, The eggs are usually laid in a more or less perfect ring. For want of material the first, second, and third larval stages have been described from empty skins and in some cases dead and dried individuals. I will describe them later on in detail when these stages can be obtained. Just now, Nov. 20th, pups and adults are fairly plenti- — ful and larve 4th stage scarce, no living examples of any of the other 1903.] H.W. Peal—Monograph of the Oriental Alewrodidx. 71 larval stages being obtainable. Large quantities of the cast off skins can however be obtained, which is rather unusual amongst these insects. The insects are present on the leaves in colonies of from half a dozen to several hundred individuals. The location of a colony can be easily ascertained owing to the peculiarly whitened appearance of the leaf wherever a colony has planted itself. This white is the meal from off the adults. I observed no parasited pupe. Tuarva Ist stage. Size *2 mm. x *l mm. Shape elliptical. Yellow pigment patch on centre of abdomen. A fairly broad marginal fringe of wax. There are 26 spines on dorsum, all around and some distance from the margin. Two series of pores around the margin; difficult to make out but apparently as in later stages. Two long sete caudad on margin. Two short sete caudola- terally on margin. The vasiform orifice opens directly on the surface of the dorsum. Shape cordate; anterior edge flattish; edge tinged with yellow. Operculum yellow, similar in shape to the vasiform orifice only narrower being broader than long. Anterior and posterior margins flattish. ‘The operculum extends only a little further than cen- tre of vasiform orifice. Lingula short, broad, constricted in the middle to form a flat broad basal end and aspatulate tip. About half the lin- gula projects beyond the operculum. Colour of lingula brownish yel- low. There appear to be no pores placed centrally on the abdominal segments as in later stages. Larva 2nd stage. Size ‘65 mm. x ‘43 mm. Shape elliptical. A large brown patch on abdomen extending from the first to the sixth segment. Area around vasiform orifice tinged with brown. There are 26 sete around and slightly within the margin. Caudad on margin 2 sete. Two shorter setz caudolaterally on mar- gin, These 4 sete are placed on a lower plane than the marginal ring of sete. There is a fairly broad marginal fringe of wax. There are two marginal series of pores situated apparently asin pupa. Of the central double row of abdominal pores present in the pupa only the pair on the first and second segments present. There are rows of ex- tremely minute pores on each segment of the abdomen placed centrally and extending about one-third the width of the dorsum. These pores tend to be disposed in rows but are very irregularly placed. The ‘fourth, fifth, and sixth segments have the largest number. Vasiform orifice placed in a depressed pit. The pit proportionately far smaller than that in the pupa, the vasiform orifice nearly filling it. Anterior and posterior edges of pit flat, sides convex. The lateral and posterior edges slope inwards. The vasiform orifice situated in a clear 72 H. W. Peal—Monograph of the Oriental Aleurodide. _[No. 8, space, the edges of. the space being demarcated by a dark line; rest of pit yellowish brown. Vasiform orifice similar in shape to pit, edges dark brown. Operculum broader than long, anterior edge flat, posterior edge concave, sides convex ; colour brown. It extends toa little beyond centre of vasiform orifice. Lingula broad for its length, dumb-bell- shaped, being constricted in centre, tip spatulate. It projects for about half its length beyond operculum ; colour brown. Larva 3rd stage. Size 76mm. x ‘46 mm. Apparently similar to the 4th stage. - Larva 4th stage. Size ‘85 mm. X°5 mm. os Shape as in pupa. A short marginal fringe of wax. Vertical fringe short. Dorsum much blotched with black. Rest apparently as in pupa. Puparium. Size 11 mm. x 681 mm, Shape elliptical, narrower cephalad, the margin being rather abrupt- ly incurved at thorax. Margin caudad flattish. Cephalothoracic area ‘lemon yellow, later turning to orange. Last three segments of the abdomen up to vasiform orifice orange. There is aclear space between these two patches. Two irregular longitudinal grey bands on anterior segments of the abdomen just without the central double row of pores. A broad edging of black around cephalothoracic margin. This is in some cases interrupted so as to form three separate patches, one cephalic and two thoracic. The cephalic patch is divided into two by a narrow yellow band which connects the cephalic margin to central yellow area. A black edging on margin canudad. Caudolateral margins more or less blotched with black. Rest of body of a cream white colour. The grey edging on margin is not at all constant, it varying a good deal. As the insect within develops the markings gradually disappear. They disappear very irregularly, in many cases blotches disappearing from one side before the other. The -caudolateral marginal blotches dis- appear first. The suture between thorax and abdomen sometimes apparent as a fairly broad transparent band. There are 26 sete right around dorsum; they are set just within the margin. The upper end of each seta for about one-third of its length surrounded with a quantity of fluffy wax. Of these sete 14 are situated on the abdominal and 12 on the cephalothoracic region. The spines are comparatively short; colour light brown. Two long sete caudad on margin on a slightly lower plane than the marginal fringe of spines. Mesad of the marginal spines there are present on the dorsum two series of large pores an inner and an outer series. There are in all 28 pores in the outer series, 12 on the abdominal and 16 on the cepha- lothoracic region. The pores on the abdominal segments. are situated, 1903.] H.W. Peal—-Monograph of the Oriental Alewrodidz. 73 one-on each side near margin of 3rd, 4th, 5th, and 6th segments and twoon7th. There are 26 pores in the inner series, 14 on the abdominal ‘and 12 on the cephalothoracic region. The abdominal pores are situated two on each side near margin of the 3rd segment, oneon each side near margin of 4th, 5th,and 6th segments and two similarly placed on the 7th segment. There are also two rows of similar pores down centre of dorsum on the abdominal segments. The rows are placed fairly close together. There are in all 6 pores in each row, | pore of each row be- ing. placed on abdominal segments 1 to 6. The pores are large, rims shghtly elevated above dorsum. All the pores secrete globules of liquid: Ventrally on margin a series of fine pores which secrete a quantity of wax. This fringe of wax is vertical and about ‘15 mm. in length. It elevates the pupa off the leaf. The vasiform orifice is pro- minent and is extremely characteristic. It is situated in a large depres- sed pit. The pit is conical apex pointing caudad. Apical and basal margins flat, the apical margin being if anything a trifle incurved. Lateral margins rounded, basal-ends being curved to meet basal margin. Sides from centre to near apical margin flat, then sharply incurved to meet apical margin, Edges dark brown, an outer edge of light brown. The sides slope inwards. Apical end of pit shallow, the floor sloping down to the anterior end at which point the pit is deepest. Floor of pit highly rugose, with seven dark wavy brown lines forming the demarca- tions of the ridges. These ridges vary in different individuals. A clear light yellow area around vasiform orifice. Vasiform orifice oval, posterior margin slightly incurved. Anteriorly the margin projects be- yond and can be seen below basal edge of pit, showing that the pit’s basal edge overhangs at the top. Edge of vasiform orifice tinged with brown. Operculum two-thirds the length of the vasiform orifice. An- terior margin flat, posterior margin slightly concave, sides convex, the curve being somewhat angular. Colour light brown. Lingula spatu- late at tip. Only the tip projects beyond the operculum, it is the only part which can be distinguished. Colour brown. Legs of adult can be distinguished through ventral surface. Appearance much the same as that shown in the description of A. citri:; When the adult is emerging from the pupal case its thorax is of a bright deep orange colour, Adult female. Length 1mm. Wing 1°15 mm. X ‘42 mm. - Colour light orange ; surface of the body dusted with a large quan- tity of white Tinea, Hyes maroon, almost divided. Wings immaculate, covered with white meal. Legs and antenne white, tinged with yel- low, dusted with white meal. Antenne ‘3 mm. in length. Formula 4, (2, 3,) 5,7 (1,6). Joint 1 short, flat: joint 2 stout, subpyriform : joints thin, ne equal in length to joint 2: joint 4 slightly longer than 74, H. W. Peal—Monograph of the Oriental Aleurodide. [No. 3, joint 3, joint 5 short, only two-thirds length of joint 4: joint 6 short, little more than one-third length of joint 5: joint 7 twice the length of joint six. Vasiform orifice somewhat square, broader than long, poste- rior edge widest, anterior edge flattish, posterior edge slightly convex : lateral edges flat and angled outwards. Margin of vasiform orifice slight- ly tinged with brown: inner area semitransparent. Operculum flattish, broader than long: only about one-third length of vasiform orifice. An- terior and posterior margins concave, lateral margins convex. The up- per corners are the only parts of the operculum which touch the vasi- form orifice. Colour brown. Lingula long, cylindrical, two jointed, first joint shortest. The lingula projects nearly half its length beyond the vasiform orifice. ; Adult male. Length ‘9 mm. Wing °*85 mm. x ‘31mm. Antenne ‘25 mm. : Long silky fluff on abdomen asin A. citri, This is only present in recently emerged individuals. Aleurodes alcockin. sp. Plate II, Figs. 1-9. Egg. Size ‘2 mm, X ‘1 mm. Colour light yellow brown. It stands upright on leaf to which it is attached by a peduncle about ‘04 mm. in length. The egg is curved, surface sculptured with minute hexagons. Larva Ist stage. Size ‘27 mm. x ‘16 mm. Shape elliptical, extremely narrow for its length. Provided with antenne and legs. Colour whitish, semitransparent under the micro- scope. Margin minutely crenulated. There is a series of closely appos- ed marginal pores which secrete a short regular fringe of wax. Four fairly long sete caudad on margin. Caudolaterally on margin eight ex- tremely short sete (four a side) placed equidistant and forming a regu- lar continuation of the four long caudal sete. Cephalad there are mar- ginally twelve (six a side) setee which extend around the cephalothoracic margin. Vasiform orifice slightly elevated, conical, apex pointing cau- dad. Operculum semicircular, flat anteriorly, almost filling up vasiform orifice. Colour brown, surface covered with fine hairs. Lingula extreme- ly short, cylindrical, about half the length of the operculum beneath which it is hidden. Legs stout; tibiz of second and third pair of legs furnished each with a long curved hair placed about the centre of the joint. The tarsi of all the legs provided with a long hair just above claw (or claws). Tarsi with apparently only one claw each. Antenne ‘06mm. (Formula 5, 6, 3, (1, 2, 4,) 7), long, seven jointed, covered with fine hairs. 1st joint short : 2nd joint short, stout, about the same length as the first joint: 3rd joint thin, cylindrical, slightly longer than joint two: 4th joint shorter than joint three, about the same length as joint 1903. | H. W. Peal—Monograph of the Oriental Aleurodide. 75 two: 5th joint extremely long, four times the length of joint four: 6th joint short, one and a half times length of jointfour: 7th joint extremely thin and short, about one-fourth the length of joint six. It is extremely difficult to make out the different joints distinctly, but there is no doubt that joint 5 consists of only a single joint, Hyes maroon coloured. There are several rows of minute pores on the abdomen there being two rows on each abdominal segment. In the figure the artist has repre- sented the vasiform orifice as seen ventrally by him through the trans- parent body. Larva 2nd stage. Size °7 mm. x °37 mm. Margin slightly incurved on-sides of cephalothorax and at caudal margin. Colour yellow, almost transparent when seen under the micfo- scope. Yellow, pigment patch in centre of anterior abdominal segments. HKyes maroon coloured. Dorsum slightly elevated. The margin is un- usually broad. ‘The abdominal segments clearly discernible on elevated portion of dorsum. There is a narrow ridge running from thorax ce- phalid to the margin where it sometimes projects to a slight point. A series of closely apposed marginal wax tubes which secrete a very frag- mentary fringe. Crenulations of marginal pores distinct right up to edge of elevated portion of dorsum. Hdge of margin thickened some- what, brown in colour. Marginal pores on incurved thoracic and caudal margins slightly larger than the rest, Two fairly long sete on caudal margin, and a pair placed caudolaterally, slightly anterior to these and in line with the lower edge of the vasiform orifice. Vasiform orifice oval, anterior margin flattish. Edge of orifice tinged with brown. Oper- cuium broader than long, of the same shape as the vasiform orifice. The anterior margin flat so that it only touches the rim of the vasiform orifice at the outer edges. Its lower edge extends some distance beyond centre of vasiform orifice. The free (lower) margin slightly elevated. Sur- face of operculum covered with fine hairs. Lingula short, cylindrical, difficult to make out as it is shorter than the operculum beneath which it lies. Larva 3rd stage. Size 85mm. x ‘6 mm, Shape elliptical, narrower cephalad. Colour yellow: a bright yellow pigment spot on centre of anterior abdominal segments. Brown medio-dorsal ridge running from the thorax cephalad to margin. At thorax a dark brown bar crosses the median dorsal ridge at right an- gles. Posterior to this is another line which is angled caudolaterally, then back again cephalolaterally. Thorax suffused with light brown, with a deeply trilobed brown line on each side of mediodorsal ridge demarcating the outlines of the developing insect within. Abdominal segments distinct, Edge of margin set with closely apposed pores 76 H. W. Peal—Monograph of the Oriental Aleurodide. [No. 3, which produce a very fragmentary fringe. These pores are situated on a slightly higher plane than the margin. Margin incurved at sides of cephalothorax and at caudal margin. There are eight large and dis- tinct wax tubes on each of these areas. Region around these inden- tures tinged with brown, which, in the case of the caudal indenture, reaches to the vasiform orifice. Hyes reddish. Two small sete on the cephalic margin. Two small sete caudad just within the margin and placed one on each side of the incurved area. They point upwards and outwards. Vasiform orifice similar to that in the larva 2nd stage. In some specimens the orifice is almost circular. In others the anterior margin and the sides are flattened somewhat, giving the vasiform orifice a conical appearance, the apex pointing caudad.. The edges of the ori- fice tinged with brown. The orifice appears to project slightly beyond surface of the dorsum. The operculum similar in shape to that in the larva 2nd stage but is smaller in proportion and does not extend so far caudad. Lingula as in larva 2nd stage. There is but little difference except in size between this stage and the pupa, except that the insect is more transparent, has the median keel on cephalothorax less promi- nent and the operculum is larger, being intermediate in size between that of the pupa and the larva 2nd stage. Puparium. Size 1 mm. x ‘78 mm. Shape elliptical, narrower cephalad. Mato at thorax and caudal extremity incurved. Colour yellow. Dorsum elevated. A dark brown elevated median keel running from thorax to cephalic margin beyond which it slightly projects. At thorax a dark brown bar crosses the me- dian dorsal ridge at right angles. Slightly posterior to this is another line which is angled caudolaterally and then back again cephalolaterally. Thorax suffused with brown; centre of abdomen suffused with lighter brown, Segments of abdomen fairly distinct along medio-dorsal line. Vasiform orifice oval: anterior margin slightly flattened. Rim round vasiform orifice dark brown. The lower portion of the orifice covered with fine short hairs. Operculum small, similar in outline to vasiform orifice. The lower edge extends to.about the centre of the orifice. Sur- face covered with fine hairs.. Lingula short, cylindrical, difficult to ob- serve as it is shorter than the operculum and does not extend beyond that. organ. Incurved areas at thoracic and caudal margins -tinged ‘with brown. At these places the marginal pores are eight in number, larger than the other marginal pores and differ in producing fairly long filaments of white wax. A distinct series of pores right around on margin. They secrete a quantity of gelatinous looking wax. Hach in- ‘dividual filament is distinct for a certain distance beyond the margin -then coalesces to form a gelatinous mass with the others. Dorsum cover- 1903.) H. W. Peal—Monograph of-the Oriental Aleurodide. 77 ed with a similar gelatinous secretion. This is secreted from a large number of very minute pores which appear to lie all over the dorsum without any definite grouping. Colour of secretion yellow. Two sets, one on each side of incurved caudal area. Parasited pups are smaller than nonparasited pups, are darker in colour and have the dorsum much arched. The developing parasite can be easily distinguished within the body. Adult female. Length 1mm. Wing 1:05 mm. x ‘45 mm. Colour yellow: thorax tinged with brown, body and legs dusted with white meal. Eyes reniform, almost divided. Upper half cherry- red lower half maroon. There is a large rectangular brown patch on last segment of abdomen: within it and at the upper end is the vasi- form orifice. Vasiform orifice oval. Operculum small, extending only to centre of orifice. Lingula long, cylindrical, extending a short dis- tance beyond vasiform orifice. Forewing patched with bluish grey. These patches lie in the form of three bars which run across the wing being more or less interrupted at median vein. A longitudinal bar con- nects all the transverse patches. This bar is situated below the median vein but is prolonged above the vein to apical margin of wing. Apex of hindwing tinged with grey. Antenne yellow; Formula 3, 2, (5, 6, 7,) 1,4. Ist joint short, stout: 2nd joint subpyriform, almost globular : 3rd joint thin, cylindrical, two-and-a-half times the length of joint two : Ath joint extremely short, half the length of joint two: joints 5, 6, and 7 one-and-a-half times the length of joint four. There is a dark line on each side of. the under-surface of the second and third segments of the abdomen. ‘The under-surface of the last segment of the abdomen with a patch of grey. Adult male. Size *95 mm. Wing ’9 mm. x ‘33 mm. Colour yellow: dorsally segments of abdomen and thorax tinged with grey. Last segment of abdomen and genitalia uniform grey. Rest as in female. ‘I first found this leneadel on the leaves of a seedling fasten (Ficus indica) lodged on the trunk of a mango tree in the vicinity of Caleutta. I was only able to obtain some half a dozen pupe at the time. Iwas much struck by the gelatinous looking secretion of the insect. It is the only Aleurodid which I have obtained which produces such a secretion. It is possibly allied to A. gelatinosus, Ckll., although when the two insects are compared they appear to be very cligamalee A. gelatinosus is elevated off the surface of the leaf by its lateral fringe, not.so in this species. The margin of A. gelatinosus is deeply crenulated, while in this species the crenulations are quite difficult to detect. It differs in colour, A. gelatinosus being black: but the two J. Wy, 12 78 H. W. Peal—Monograph of the Oriental Aleurodide. [No. 3, species agree in producing an apparently similar substance, and the distinctive feature, the indentures on the cephalo-lateral and caudal margins with the pencils of wax issuing therefrom, are common to both. I have, within the last two years, frequently come across this species; at first only on banyan (Ficus indica) seedlings, where I searched for it; but later on also on pepul (Ficus religiosa) seedlings as well. I find that especially after the rainy season (about October) the insect simply swarms on the young banyan and pepul plants, which spring up during the rains on buildings, rubbish heaps and the like. In the case of the pepul seedlings it is frequently associated with A. quaintancei. One peculiarity, however, is that I have only found this species on young plants, and when the two species are both present on the same plant this aleurodid is always to be found on the lower and older leaves. I have failed so far to find the insect on banyan or pepul trees, though I have frequently searched for it. So far, I have only obtained this spe- cies from two localities ; at Turkaulia, Champaran district, Behar, and in and around Calcutta. The insect is heavily parasited by a minute yellow chalcid. When parasited the dorsum becomes very convex and when the parasite pupates it can be seen quite easily within the body. Although it is to be often found associated with A, guaintancei the chal- cid parasiting A. guaintancei never to my knowledge attacks this species. It is a pity that the insect should suffer so severely from this parasite, as it undoubtedly does some indirect good by killing off the enormous numbers of pepul and banyan plants which take root on old buildings and the like, and which would otherwise in many cases grow up and do future injury. The aleurodid is usually present in large numbers, sev- eral hundred being frequently attached to a single leaf, in the greater number of cases eventually killing off the plant. Most of my material has been obtained from the Museum terrace. I may note that I have failed so far to obtain specimens of the 2nd stage; the stages marked 2nd and 3rd being probably the 3rd and 4th. I have much pleasure in naming this species after Major A. Alcock, I’.R.S., C.LH., Superin- tendent, Indian Museum, to whom I am much indebted for encourage- ment in my entomological studies. 4, Alewrodes quaintancei nu. sp. Plate V, Figs, 10-14. Egg, Size ‘18 mm. x ‘09 mm. Cream coloured when recently laid, changing later to light brown. Peduncle about one-third length of egg. The eggs are usually laid four or five abreast in a curved line. I take this opportunity of naming this species after Mr. A. L, Quaintance, to whom I am indebted for much valuable assistance in my study of this family. 1903.] H.W. Peal—Monograph of the Oriental Aleurodide. 79 Larva Ist stage. Size -28 mm. x ‘9 mm. Shape elliptical, narrow for its length. Colour light yellow. Dor- sum flat: segments of abdomen fairly distinct. Four long set cau- dad on margin. They rise from small tubercles. Between each pair is a short seta. Four pairs of short sete (four a side) placed caudo- laterally on margin and forming a continuation of the caudal seta. Lat- erally on margin six pairs of short sete (six a'side) the pair furthest cephalad longest. Six long sete cephalad on margin (three a side), of these the second pair is longest. The caudo-lateral, lateral and cepha- lic setes do not form a continous line, there being a space between each set of sete. Legs and antennw present. Wasiform orifice as in the pupa only larger in proportion, and the operculum only extends to about the centre of the vasiform orifice. Larva 2nd stage. Size 42 mm. x ‘3 mm. Shape elliptical, broader in proportion than the first stage. Dor- sum flat: abdominal segments fairly distinct. Hyes maroon. Two short sete on cephalic margin, two fairly long sete caudad on margin and twa short sete caudo-laterally on margin. The sete caudad on margin spring from small tubercles. Vasiform orifice as in pupa but larger in proportion. Larva 3rd stage. Size 7 mm. x ‘53 mm. Shape elliptical, broad for its length. Colour light yellow. Dor- sum flat, sometimes slightly rounded. Thoracic and abdominal seg- ments clearly discernible. With the exception of the central area, the surface of the dorsum is covered with coarse granular striations which extend to the margin. Vasiform orifice essentially the same as in later stages. Setee as in previous stage. In some cases there is a slight line running from thorax cephalad to margin and faint indications of the two radial yellow bauds running from thorax to cephalo-lateral margins. The channelled passage running from the posterior extremity of the vasiform orifice caudad to margin and the two ridges situated one on each side of the vasiform orifice and the channelled passage which are present in the pupa, first appear in this stage. Larva 4th stage. Size 1:05 mm. x ‘76 mm. Characters essentially as in pupa. Puparium. Size 1°55 mm. x 1:23 mm. Shape oval. Colour translucent white, with in most cases a tinge of yellow, two yellow pigment spots usually present on the first two segments of the abdomen. As the insect develops within the entire thorax and abdomen become yellow and opaque. Dorsum slightly con- vex, the surface, with the exception of the central area, covered with granular striations which radiate to the margin. Abdomen and abdom- 80 H. W. Peal—Monograph of the Oriental Aleurodide. [WNo. 3, inal segments clearly defined. Sides and divisions of thorax apparent, the sides being bounded by a three-lobed line. Three faint lines run- ning from suture between pro and mesothorax, one cephalad: and two cephalo-laterally to margin. The cephalo-lateral lines are really more or less clearly defined yellow bands. In some specimens a fairly broad distinct margin can be observed, but in others the margin gradually merges into the central dorsal area, there being no well defined inner edge. In some the margin is extremely pronounced but this is appar- ently only the case when the insect is parasitized. As in the larve of the three preceding stages there are two small sete cephalad on mar- gin and four (the two inner long and placed on tubercles) on the caudal margin. Vasiform orifice conical, apex pointing caudad; corners round- ed. Anterior margin flat. Edge of orifice tinged with brown. Cau- dad there isa channelled passage extending to margin. Operculum broader than long, nearly filling aperture of vasiform orifice. Anterior margin flat, posterior margin concave, lateral margins convex and angled inwards to posterior margin. Corners rounded. Colour brown, poste- rior edge darkest. Lingula long, cylindrical, spatulate at tip. It pro- jects about one-third its length beyond the operculum. Colour brown. There are two rounded yellow ridges which lie one on each side of the vasiform orifice. They are prolonged caudad to margin. The channel- led passage is situated between them. The two long caudal sete are situated on the end of these ridges. Small tufts of brown wax are se- creted at margin at end of these ridges and also where the cephalo- lateral bands touch the margin. There is an extremely light and nar- row marginal fringe of wax. Normally the pupa is semitransparent, flat, and its lower surface adheres closely to the surface of the leaf. The longitudinal cephalic, and radial cephalo-lateral lines are then fairly distinct. As the pupa matures the dorsum becomes convex, the central area becomes yellow and the margin turns an opaque white. The cephalic and cephalo-lateral radial lines are then very distinct. Parasitized pupz however have an entirely different appearance. The insect is then more or less opaque, the colour ranging from a uniform yellow through shades of brown and red brown to black. Usually how- ever the parasitized pupa has two dark brown blotches one on the thorac- ic and one on the abdominal region, the rest of the dorsum being of a yellow or cream colour. When the parasite pupates it shows up asa ‘brown and black patch within the central area of the dorsum. The dorsum of a parasitized pupa is invariably highly convex, almost globu- lar in fact. Pupe from which the parasite has emerged are of a dark yellow or brown colour, while those which develop normally and from which the insects have emerged in due course are of a dull semitrans- 1903.) H.W. Peal—Monograph of the Oriental Aleurodidx. 81 parent white colour. The chalcid parasitising this insect has its head and thorax black, abdomen brown. Adult female. Size 1-1 mm. Wing 1:16 mm. x ‘52 mm. Head and thorax light brown, abdomen yellow. Ventrally last two segments of abdomen tinged with grey along centre. Legs semitrans- parent, tinged with grey, joints yellow. Eyes reniform, maroon. Wings white with three faint bands of grey running diagonally across wing. Nervure dark grey where the bands cross it. Hind wing imma- culate. Body and legs powdered with white meal. Antenna ‘32 mm. in length. Formula 3, 2, 7, (4, 5,6,) 1. The first joint is short and flat ; the second joint stout, pyriform, about three times the length of joint one; the third joint long, thin, cylindrical, about two-and-a-half times the length of joint two; the fourth, fifth, and sixth joints equal, the three together about equalling joint three in length; the seventh joint thin, slightly longer than joint six. Vasiform orifice oval, anterior edge flattened. Operculum similar in shape but slightly smaller being only about two-thirds the size of the vasiform orifice. -The posterior edge is concave. Lingula long, cylin- drical, projecting about one-third of its length beyond operculum. Adult male. Length ‘95mm. Wing105mm. x ‘48mm. Anten- nee ‘25 mm. Markings of wing similar to that in female. Entire body yellow, legs asin female. Two small tubercles on last segment of abdomen just above forcipate process. I have found this species on pepul (Ficus religiosa) in and around Calcutta. It is extremely abundant after the rains (October-November). 5. Aleurodes simula n. sp.. Plate III, Figs. 1-14. Egg. Size 2mm. x ‘(09 mm. Colour light yellow when first laid, afterwards turning brown. Peduncle about one-fourth length of egg. Examined while still within the body of the female the eggs are light yellow. The peduncle is curved inwards and pressed against the egg. Colour of peduncle pink, basal end of egg fairly dark yellow. Larva Ist stage. Size '25 mm. x 15 mm. _ Shape elliptical. Colour semitransparent yellow; two yellow pig- ment patches in centre of abdominal region. There are a series of 34 long hairs right around margin. The four hairs furthest cephalad are grouped in two pairs placed some distance apart. Of the six hairs on caudal margin the inner pair long, the second pair short, and the third pair long. The 24 other sete are shorter than the long caudal sete, they are situated at equal distances apart on the lateral margins. Vasi- form orifice as in the pupa-case, but the operculum is larger proportion- 82 H. W. Peal—Monograph of the Oriental Aleurodide. [No. 3, ately, and the lateral margins of the orifice are somewhat incurved pos- teriorly beyond the operculum. Eyes maroon. Abdominal segments distinct. Antenne and legs present. The artist has drawn the vasi- form orifice as seen by him through the transparent body. Larva 2nd stage. Size 45 mm. X ‘32 mm. Shape elliptical; colour yellow. Two yellow pigment patches in centre of abdominal region. Two curved hairs caudad on margin. Va- siform orifice as in the pupa-case, but the orifice is situated quite close to the margin. Abdominal segments distinct. Eyes maroon. A mar- ginal fringe of stout, cylindrical, waxy filaments which are placed quite close together. Larva 3rd stage. Size "7 mm. x ‘5 mm. Shapeelliptical, margin at thorax angled slightly outwards. Dorsum almost flat. Colour yellow. Two sete caudad, and two sete placed caudolaterally on margin. A marginal fringe of stout, cylindrical wax filaments. Eyes maroon. Abdominal segments distinct. Dorsum granu- lar near margin. Margin broad, faintly demarcated mesad, and deeply striated radially. There is a distinct yellow band extending from the posterior extremity of the vasiform orifice caudad to margin. There are faint indications of the two radial thoracic bauds so conspicuous in the pupa. They end, as also does the band extending caudad to margin, in five separate brown horizontal pores which secrete a small quantity of brown wax. Dorsum covered with a large number of extremely minute circular pores. Larva 4th stage. Size 1:25 mm. X1 mm. Similar to pupa-case except in size, it is also flatter. Puparium. Size. 1°86 mm. x 152 mm. Shape oval, anteriorly the thoracic margins angled outwards, giving the anterior end a somewhat square appearance. Colour bright yellow. Dorsum at first somewhat flat, later turning fairly convex. Three ridges on dorsum, two radiating from thorax to cephalo-thoracic margins, and one from the posterior end of the vasiform orifice caudad to margin. These ridges are dark yellow, blotched with grey. They end marginally in five stout distinct brown pores which produce a small quantity of brown fluffy wax. Margin broad, demarcated mesad by a fairly broad distinct white band the inner edge of which is dark brown. Margin with strong- ly marked radial striations, the dorsum also marked around the central avea, but the markings are more granular than striated. A small quan- tity of short stout waxy filaments produced from marginal pores spaced some distance apart. There are also aseries of submarginal pores which produce finer and longer wax filaments. They are also spaced some distance apart. There are two small slender sete on cephalic, and two 1903. H. W. Peal— Monograph of the Oriental Aleurodide. 83 gray similar but smaller sete on lateral margins. Surface of dorsum and especially of the margin covered with a very great number of extremely minute circular pores which tend to form detached groups. These pores are also present over the radial patches, but the grouping does not differ from the rest of the margin, the pores not being arranged in any sort of pattern. _ The margin of the pupa-case turns quite white a short time before the adult emerges. Vasiform orifice conical, apex pointing caudad. Anterior margin flat. Lateral margins sloping inwards; the sloping surface with six ridges on each side. Operculum rhomboidal; the pos- terior margin somewhat incurved. The operculum extends to about or a little beyond the centre of the vasiform orifice. Surface setose, colour light brown. Lingula two-jointed, lower joint short, stout. Upper joint club-shaped. The lingula extends for one-third its length beyond oper- culum; the surface setose, colour brown. Two long hairs spring from near the tip of the lingula and extend some distance beyond the vasiform orifice. Pupa extracted from puparium. Head fairly broad, colour yellow, the ocelli lighter in colour. Tho- rax rather dark yellow, abdomen light yellow. Hyes dark maroon. Un- folded wings dark grey. Legs almost transparent, well formed, setose. Sides of abdomen flattened and spread out. Abdominal segments fairly distinct but the vasiform orifice cannot be made out. Antennz not noticeable in the specimen examined. When the adult emerges from the pupa-case the dorsum splits up not only from the cephalic margin to thorax, and across the thorax, but also right round the inner edge of the margin so that in empty pupal cases the anterior portion of the - dorsum is usually missing. I have observed no parasites on this species. Adult female. Length 1:9 mm. Wing. Size 19 mm. x ‘85 mm. Body light yellow; antennz and legs semi-transparent white. Tip of mentum grey. A lateral grey stripe on each side of the first segment of the abdomen, and dorsally a rather broad diagonal grey patch on each side of the same segment. Dorsally each abdominal segment dark grey nearly the entire width of the body. An oval grey plate situated on the dorsal surface of the last segment of the abdomen. It encloses the vasiform orifice. Ventrally the abdomen covered with fine short hairs. Body and legs covered with white meal. Eyes reniform almost divided ; colour dark maroon. Wingsimmaculate. Vasiform orifice broadly coni- cal, the anterior edge somewhat produced and with a flat indenture in the centre. Operculum cordate, apex pointing cephalad. Posterior margin ineurved ; lateral margins dark and wavy. The operculum extends nearly the whole length of the orifice, but is somewhat narrower. Colour dark 84. H. W. Peal—Monograph of the Oriental Alewrodide. [No. 3, grey. Lingula cylindrical ; it projects to the posterior edge of the vasi- form orifice. End almost flat. Only the part which projects beyond the operculum can be made out. Colour grey. Antenne length ‘+5 mm. Formula (3, 6,) (2, 4, 5,) 7,1. Joint one short, flat ; joint two subpyriform, about twice length of joint one; joints three and six equal in length, each about twice the length of joint two; joints four and five each equal in length to joint two; joint seven short, thin, and tapering to a point, about one-third length of joint six. Adult male. Length 1:7 mm. Wing. 1:5 mm. x ‘77 mm. Colour, ete., much as in the female. The antenne however are enormously developed, being proportionately about twice as long as those in the female. Length’9 mm.. Formula 5, 3, (6,7,) 2,4,1. Joint five is very long, being nearly equal to all the others together. Joint one short flat; jointtwo subpyriform, twice length of joint one; joint three fairly long, one-and-a-half times length of joint two; joint four short, less than half the length of joint three ; joint five long almost equal to all the other joints together; joints six and seven equal, together about equal to joints three andfour. The antenne are heavily ringed and it is extreme- ly difficult to make out the joints. The under surface of the abdomen covered with a large quantity of white fluff. This species occurs in great abundance on the Simul tree (Bombyx malabaricum) in Caleutta. The leaves are thickly covered with the insect; they become yellow and spotted wherever an insect is attached and are ultimately killed. Superficially the insect somewhat resembles A. eugeniez, Mask. There are the same radiating dorsal patches and the dorsum is similarly striated. They differ however in the shape of the pupa-case, and the shape of the vasiform orifice. A. simula has a slight marginal fringe and there are four sete on the margin. The radiating dorsal patches are quite different in the two insects. In A. simula these patches are not formed by closely apposed pores but are yellow bands striated with grey. The thoracic radial patches are also true ridges, being elevated above the surface of the dorsum. All three pat- ches in this species end not in a single aperture or pore opening dorsally, but in five stout brown horizontal pores which secrete a small quantity of fluffy brown wax. The dorsum in this species is covered with a large number of extremely minute circular pores; the margin is also broad and clearly defined. Mr. Maskell was mistaken in assuming that the three radial patches were sufficient evidence to prove the close relationship of A. eugeniz and A. eugeniz var. aurantii. Asa matter of fact many of the Indian Aleu- rodidse possess this characteristic, however widely different they may otherwise be, 1903. ] H. W. Peal—Monograph of the Oriental Aleurodide. 85 Aleurodes bambuse n. sp. Plate IV, Figs. 1-9. Egg. Length ‘25 mm. x ‘11 mm. Colour light brown. Surface sculptured with hexagons, Attached in an upright position to leaf by a short peduncle. Larva Ist stage. Size 35 mm. x ‘2 mm. Shape elliptical; narrow for its length. Colour deep black; dark brown under the microscope. The dorsum is completely hidden by a quantity of white fluff which is produced by a series of submarginal pores. There is an elevated mesio-dorsal ridge extending anteriorly almost to the margin and posteriorly to the vasiform orifice. Segments of abdomen fairly distinct. Margin crenulated, bearing a series of closely apposed pores which produce a regular but somewhat short hori- zontal fringe. Ventrally just within the margin a series of pores which produce a scanty white secretion. There are four long sets on cepha- lic and four on caudal margins, On the dorsum there are four long stout curved spines which are situated a pair on the cephalic and a pair on the anterior edge of the abdominal region. They are placed on the sides of the medio dorsal ridge. The spines point backwards. Each spine is about half the length of the body, the anterior pair being slightly longer. Two short stout curved spines are situated one on each side of the vasiform orifice. Vasiform orifice large elevated on a tuber- cle. It is apparently similar to that in the puparium but owing to the colour is difficult to make out. Larva 2nd stage. Size 55 mm, x °3.mm. Similar except in size to larva 3rd stage. Larva 3rd stage. Size 1 mm. X% °55 mm. Shape elliptical, somewhat broader proportionately than in the first stage. Colour dense black. There isa distinct mesio dorsal ridge which is somewhat slighter than in the preceding stage. Abdominal segments distinct. Area surrounding vasiform orifice darker than the rest of the abdomen. Margin broad crenulated. Mesad the margin ends ata broad ridge which separates it from the rest of the dorsum. Along its edge are a series of large closely apposed pores which produce a short but abundant horizontal fringe of wax. The upper surface of the margin bears a large number of extremely minute pores. These pores produce a quantity of white fluffy wax filaments which curve inwards and cover the dorsum. Ventrally a little within the margin there are a series of pores which produce a small quantity of wax. The dorsum is covered with a number of stout spines. There are: a pair on the cephalic region at end of mesio dorsal ridge and nearly on the margin; two pairs placed fairly close together on the cephalic region ; a pair placed widely apart on the thoracic region ; immediately behind this pair there Jj, uit, JS 86 H. W. Peal—Monograph of the Oriental Aleurodide. [No. 3, are two pairs placed fairly close together on the lower edge of the mesio _ dorsal ridge; a pair of spines on each of the 3rd, 4th, and 5th abdom- inal segments ; and two stout curved spines, one on each side of the vasi- form orifice. There are two short setse, one on each side of the vasiform orifice and two fairly long sete caudad on margin. The vasiform orifice as in preceding stages, but in some specimens the lingula appears large and dumb-bell shaped. Larva 4th stage. Size 14mm. x ‘9 mm. Shape elliptical, anterior edge abruptly conical. Colour dense black. Mesio dorsal ridge as in preceding stages. A broad crenulated margin which ends mesad in an elevated ridge which separates it from the rest of the dorsum. The margin ends in a series of large closely apposed pores which produce a short thick marginal fringe of white wax. The upper surface of the margin is covered with a large number of minute pores which produce a quantity of white fluff, which curving inwards covers the dorsum. Segments of abdomen distinct. The dorsum is covered with a large number of stout spines which lie: five pairs on the cephalic region ; four pairs on the thoracic region, and five pairs on the abdominal segments. There is also a stout curved pair situated one on each side of the vasiform orifice. There are two short sets, one on each side of the vasiform orifice and a slightly longer pair caudad on margin. Vasi- form orifice large in proportion to its size as compared to the vasiform orifice in the puparium. Puparium. Size 2:1 mm. x 1:4 mm. Shape elliptical, broadest caudad. Colour dense black. Distinct mesio dorsal ridge which is narrow and sharp anteriorly, and broad and rounded posteriorly. From this ridge there are a series of five ridges which mark out the abdominal segments. Margin broad, crenulated ; bearing on its upper surface a large number of minute pores which produce a quantity of white wax filaments which curling inwards con- ceal the dorsum. There are a series of closely apposed marginal pores which produce a short but abundant horizontal secretion of wax. There are ventrally on margin a series of pores which produce a small quantity of wax. The dorsum is covered with a large number of short but stout spines. ‘These spines are grouped as follows. There are thirty hooked spines forming a ring around the dorsum just within the margin. The other spines are shorter and are situated as follows. A double row of eight spines across the cephalic region; four spines on the thoracic re- gion ; sixteen spines in a row down the mesio dorsal ridge on the abdom- inal region ; two rows of three spines, one row oneach side of the mesio dorsal ridge on Ist and 2nd abdominal segments ; two rows of two spines placed similarly on third and fourth segments and one spine on each 1903.] H.W. Peal—Monograph of the Oriental Aleurodide. 87 side of the mesio dorsal ridge on the 5th segment. A pair of short stout Spines placed, one on each side of the vasiform orifice. Two long sets caudad and two cephalad on margin. The vasiform orifice is situated on a short tubercle at the posterior end of the mesio dorsal ridge. Shape oval. Operculum similar in shape but somewhat smaller, the lower half apparently slightly ridged. Lingula indistinct, shape rectangular, broader than long. It is completely covered by the operculum. Adult form unknown. This Aleurodid occurs plentifully on various species of bamboo in the vicinity of Calcutta. As arule only a few leaves in a bamboo clump are attacked by the insect. I have, however, sometimes found it occur- ring in very large numbers in some bamboo clumps. It then undoubt- edly is a rather serious pest as frequently most of the leaves are then killed. The insect is kept in check by a parasite, presumably a chalcid, as large numbers of dead insects can always be found which have the minute hole on the dorsum made by the parasite for its exit. I have so far obtained no specimens of the parasite. When this aleurodid is detached from the leaf it will be observed that the portion of the leaf beneath the insect is yellow and discoloured. As arule the exuvie of the preceding stages remains attached to the spines on the dorsum. Aleurodes leakit n. sp. Plate V, Figs. 4-5. I obtained specimens of this insect off both Natal (I. arrecta) and ordinary indigo (Indigofera tinctoria) at Dalsing Serai, Behar, in the month of May 1902. As seen with the naked eye the pupex and larvee are yellowish in colour. I noticed one peculiarity with regard to this species ; the scales invariably occur on the upper surface of the leaves. This is rather an unusual feature. The insect itself was not common enough to constitute a pest. It may possibly however at other times of the year be present in larger numbers and so prove a factor amongst the numerous insect pests indigo has to contend with. I have fourid it to be far commoner on Natal than on ordinary indigo. Consid- ering that in the future the Natal plant will almost certainly be grown toa large extent owing to its superiority over the ordinary indigo the sup- pression of this pest may at some time have to be taken in hand. The scales themselves as a rule occur rather sparsely, two or three on each leaflet. I have however occasionally found them in fairly large num- bers on single leaflets. Egg. Size ‘2 mm. x ‘1 mm. Colour yellowish brown. The egg is attached to the leaf in an up- right position by a short peduncle or stalk. Larva probably 2nd stage. Size 1°05 mm. x *76 mm. Shape elliptical; colour whitish-yellow, a few yellowish-brown 88 H. W. Peal—Monograph of the Oriental Alewrodide. [No. 3, marks along the centre of dorsum: dorsum covered with coarse granula- tions. Segments of body more or less distinct along dorsum. Margin of case broad, crenulated ; there is no wax fringe. Dorsum flattish, sometimes slightly convex. Vasiform orifice conical, very much elonga- ted, anterior edge concave, sides emarginate. Abdomen distinctly cleft from the vasiform orifice to the posterior margin, the edge of which is slightly incurved to meet the cleft; the vasiform orifice is over one- half the length of the cleft. Operculum attached anteriorly to vasiform orifice, sub-elliptical, broader than long, Iingula narrow, broadest at tip, narrowest a little above the middle. Tip conical, projecting beyond operculum about one-and-a-half times the length of the operculum. It is slightly shorter than the vasiform orifice within which it lies. Larva. Last stage. Size 1‘1 mm. x ‘76 mm. Shape elliptical. Dorsum almost transparent. Segments more or less distinct along dorsum. Insect itself more or less distinct beneath the dorsum. Colour of maturing insect orange to yellow, eyes maroon. Margin of dorsum broad and transparent, the rest of the body faint greenish-yellow. Vasiform orifice lemon-yellow the operculum slightly darker in shade. Lingula similar in colour. Vasiform orifice opercu- lum and lingula as in preceding stage. No trace of sete or hairs, either on dorsum or on margin of body. Margin extremely flat, the dorsum rises with a slight curve from margin. Puparium. Size 115 mm. x ‘84. mm. Colour translucent, faintly tinged with yellow. Insect itself clear- ly discernable beneath the dorsum; colour yellow, eyes dark red. The rest as in larval stages. Adult female. Length 85mm. Wing 105 mm. x ‘35 mm. Colour of body brownish-yellow ; legs and antenne yellow. Length of antenne *22 mm., seven jointed : joint one short, subpyriform: joint two stout, slightly longer than joint one: joint three two and a half times length of joint two: joint four short, less than one-third joint three in length: joints five and six equal, slightly shorter than joint two: joint seven long and tapering, half the length of joint three. Wings immaculate. Hyes reniform, undivided. I have been unable to obtain specimens of the adult male. IT have. much pleasure in naming this species after Mr. H. M. Leake, who assisted me in collecting specimens and was kind enough to mount examples for the microscope. Aleurodes hoyex n. sp. Plate V, Figs. 1-3. This species is fairly common in and around Calcutta on Hoya sp. I have observed it in the years 1900, 1901, and 1902. Although -it is 1903.] H. W. Peal—Monograph of the Oriental Alewrodide. 89 comparatively easy to obtain larvee and pups I had the greatest difficul- ty in rearing adults as nearly every one of the many hundred pups I have examined was parasited ; the parasite, a minute hymenopteron (a chalcid) cutting a neat circular hole on the dorsal surface of the puparium when escaping. This species is I believe unique in having the wings of the adult of a uniform plum-blue colour. Owing to this peculiarity it has a remarkably moth-like appearance. Ege. Size 25 mm. x ‘1 mm. Light brown, curved, surface sculptured with lines forming irregu- lar hexagons. Peduncle one-sixth length of egg. Larva first stage. Size "9 mm. x 68 mm. Shape elongate elliptical. Colour light yellowish-brown. At this stage the larva is somewhat dissimilar in appearance to more advanced larve, the larva being in some cases comparatively narrow and long. Dorsum flat and minutely granulated. There is a slight dorsal ridge. Larva 2nd stage. Size l'4mm. X 1:2 mm. Shape elliptical. Colour light-brown. Dorsum flat and granular. There is a delicate series of marginal wax tubes from which a small quantity of wax filaments extrude; filaments short. Vasiform orifice similar in shape to that in the third stage. Operculum darker in colour then the rest of the body. Caudal margin slightly incurved, with two wax tubes which are larger than those on the margin, situated one on each side of.the curve. They produce two fairly long wax filaments. Larva 3rd stage. Size 16 mm. x 1-4 mm. Colour from light to dark-brown ; centre of dorsum darkest, there being a wide band lighter than the centre along edge of dorsum. Shape elliptical, flattish. Broad medio dorsal ridge on which the abdom- inal and thoracic segments are clearly discernible. Dorsum granular in appearance. The centre of dorsum has small circular granulations, those on the outer edge being coarser and oval in shape. A series of minute closely apposed wax tubes along margin. There are sometimes traces of a waxy fringe. Vasiform orifice cordate; anterior margin flattish or slightly incurved. Operculum similar in shape and extend- ing almost to the caudal extremity of the vasiform orifice. Edge of vasiform orifice tinged with brown as also the operculum. Puparium. Size 1°62 mm. x 1°43 mm. Colour black. Shape elliptical. Some specimens, however, are al- most circular. The dorsum is granular and rounded. The medio-dorsal ridge so conspucuous in the larva is far less prominent though still dis- cernible. Margin flat and extremely narrow. Vasiform orifice cordate, anterior margin flattish. Owing to the extremely dense black colcur of the dorsum it is difficult to make out the details of the vasiform orifice 90 H. W. Peal—Monograph of the Oriental Aleurodidez. [No. 3, even after boiling in caustic potash. It however appears to be similar to that in the larva. Adult female. Size 1:85 mm. Wing 1:55 mm. x ‘67 mm. Body brown. Legs and antenne yellowish-brown. Eyes reniform, dark red-brown in colour. Antenne ‘63mm. Seven jointed. Joint one short subpyriform; joint two stout, one and a half times the length of joint one ; joint three long, cylindrical, about twice the length of joint two; joint four short, slightly shorter than joint two; joints five, six, seven equal, each about half the length of joint three. Vasiform orifice obovate, operculum small; anterior and posterior margins flat, lateral margins curving outwards from anterior margin and incurving to meet posterior margin. Lingula V shaped, upper extremity broadest, nar- rowing in centre and broadening out slightly at tip. The tip itself is conical. It projects slightly beyond vasiform orifice; wing purplish- blue in colour, having a bloom on it like that seen on a plum. Edges of the wing reddish along margin. A series of closely apposed globular projections each bearing two delicate sete. I only succeeded in rearing three adult females. I have never ob- tained the male. Cuaprer VI. Description of Aleurodide previously described from the Indian Region. Only a few species of this family have been described so far from India and Ceylon. For the sake of convenience I have thought it ad- visable to include the full descriptions. The following species have so far been described. Aleurodes eugenize Mask. Aleurodes eugenix Mask. var. aurantiz Mask, Alewrodes barodensis Mask. Aleurodes cotesit Mask. Aleurodes piperis Mask. Aleurodes nubilans Buckton. Three other species in all have been described from the Oriental Region. A. gossypiz Fitch, A. lactea Zehnt. and A. longicornis Zehut. Their descriptions will be given in Part II. Aleurodes eugenie Mask. Trans., N.Z. Inst., Vol. XXVIII, 1895, p. 430, Indian Museum Notes, Vol. IV, No. 2, p. 52. Larva dull white or grey, or slightly yellowish ; form roundly ellip- tical, the anterior edge very slightly compressed; dorsum scarcely con- vex; length about 2, inch. Dorsum marked with very delicate radiat- ing strix. Margin without either fringe or hairs, and not at all thick- 1903. ] H. W. Peal—Monograph of the Oriental Aleurodide. 91 ened, but finely fluted and minutely crenulated. Three marginal de- pressions and radiating dorsal patches as described below in the pupa. Pupa-case very pale yellow, or greyish; dorsum very slightly con- vex; form roundly elliptical or subcircular ; length about one-twentieth in. as a rule, but reaching one-fifteenth in. The enclosed pupa is con- spicuous dorsally, dark brown, the segments fairly distinct ; on turning over the case the rudimentary feet may be made out rather confusedly, and the antenns more faintly. Dorsum of the case marked with radiat- ing stris, more clear than those of the larva: these stris are most con- spicuous near the margin, which is not at all thickened, but marked with narrow but deep channels dividing it into broad segments. At three points in the margin there are small concave depressions, one on each side opposite the rostrum, and one at the abdominal extremity. Correspond- ing with these, on the dorsum, are three very faint radiating dotted patches : when viewed by transmitted light, these patches are seen to be formed of a lace-like pattern, with small, irregular cells, and at their extremity they end ina circular orifice deeply crenulated; the anterior pair extend from the rostrum to the margin, the posterior one from the vasiform orifice to the margin. Vasiform orifice with straight anterior edge, sides and end regularly convex ; operculum nearly covering the orifice, and of similar form ; lingula short, almost regularly cylindrical, scarcely extending beyond the operculum. There is no marginal fringe, nor are there any dorsal or marginal hairs. Adult form unknown. Hab. In India, on Hugenix# jambolana. My specimens were sent by Dr. Alcock, Superintendent of the Indian Museum, Calcutta. From the great numbers on the leaves it would seem that the insect is injuri- ous. They came from Poona. A short description of this insect was sent by me to Dr. Alcock for insertion in ‘‘ Indian Museum Notes ;” but I have included it again here in order to note the distinctions which separate it, firstly, from A. euge- nix, var. aurantii, next described, and secondly, from A. citvi (Ashmead), Riley and Howard, Insect Life, 1893, p. 219. As to the first my descrip- tions and figures will suffice. From J. citri the species differs in the entire absence of marginal and dorsal hairs in the larva and in the three radiating lace-work patches, of which no mention is made by Riley and Howard, but which are conspicuous characters of A. eugenix. This insect and its variety, with A. citri, A. melicyti, and others, may be placed in a series of which A. proletella, Linn., may be taken as the type. Aleurodes eugenix, Maskell, var. Aurantii, Maskell. Trans., N.Z. Inst., Vol, XXVIII, 1895, p. 431, Ind. Mus. Notes, 92 H. W. Peal—Monograph of the Oriental Aleurodidez. [No. 3, Vol. IV, No. III, p..144. Larva very pale-yellow, sometimes almost white; form roundly elliptical, flattish; length about one-fortieth in. Dorsum striated, but the striations are very faint, except near the mar- gin. Margin not at all thickened, finely fluted and crenulated, bearing no hairs or fringe. There are three small marginal depressions and three dorsal patches as in the pupa. Pupa-case very pale yellow, roundly elliptical or subcircular, flat- tish and thin; length about one-twenty-fourth in., reaching sometimes as much as one-sixteenth in. The enclosed pupa is only faintly discernible dorsally, rather darker than the case, the abdominal segments moder- ately distinct ; on turning over the case the rudimentary organs are less confused than in A. eugeniz. Dorsum of the case very finely marked with radiating strie, which are a little more conspicuous near the mar- gin. Margin not thickened, almost entire, divided by deep narrow chan- nels into segments narrower than those of A. eugenix. There are three marginal depressions, two opposite the rostrum and one at the abdominal extremity, and three radiating patches terminating at these depressions; the patches end (as in the type) in crenulated circular orifices, but are composed of great numbers of very minute circular pores or dots, which do not form a lace-work pattern. Vasiform orifice subtrapezoi- dal or subelliptical, broader than long; operculum nearly fitting the orifice ; lingula very short, cylindrical with a dilated end, sometimes obsolete. . Adult form unknown. Hab. In India, on Citrus aurantium. Mr. Cotes, late of the Indian Museum, Calcutta, sent me some orange leaves from “ North-West Hima- layas,” thickly covered with this insect. I attach this as a variety to A. ezgeniz on account of the similarity in several respects, notably in the dorsal radiating patches, though it differs in some others. It has none of the marginal or dorsal characters of A. citri, Riley and Howard. Aleurodes barodensis, Maskell. Trans,, N.Z. Inst., Vol. XXVIII, 1895, p. 424, Ind. Mus. Notes, Vol. IV, No. III, p. 143. Eggs orange coloured, rather large, oval, pedun- culated, length about one-one-sixtieth in. The eggs and empty shells are found in large numbers on the leaf. Larva dark-brown, becoming later almost black; elongated ellipti- cal; slightly convex; abdominal segments fairly distinct, length about one-forty-fifth in. Margin minutely crenulated and bearing a short white waxy fringe, which is frequently very fragmentary or absent, Dorsum bearing, within the margin, a row of about thirty-two small 5) simple circular pores; within these is a transverse row of four on the 1903. ] H. W. Peal—Monograph of the Oriental Alewrodide. 93 anterior thoracic region, another transverse row of four on the anterior abdominal region, a longitudinal row of four on each side of the abdo- men, and one on each side of the vasiform orifice. Vasiform orifice sub- conical, the posterior extremity slightly produced; operculum short, rounded, subconical ; lingula cylindrical at the base, afterwards widened, finally tapering, not quite reaching the edge of the orifice. Pupa-case very dark-brown or glossy-black ; very elongated, ellipti- cal, with sides nearly straight, the width only about one-third of the length. Dorsum sometimes slightly convex, sometimes flat, sometimes slightly concave; abdominal segments indistinct. Vasiform orifice ap- parently as in the larva, but difficult to make out on account of the very dark colour of the case. Margin crenulated and bearing a very elegant, long, snowy-white fringe of slender waxy cylindrical tubes. There is frequently some white powdery meal on the dorsum, which probably bears pores as in the larva, but it is most difficult to detect them. The ventral surface is flat, brown ; the rudimentary organs are not distinct, owing to the dark colour. Adult form unknown. Hab. In India, on Saccharum officinale. My specimens were sent by Mr. Cotes, late of the Indian Museum, Calcutta, from Baroda. He ‘informed me they were rather damaging to the sugarcane im those parts. The very elongated form is distinctive, besides the black colour. Aleurodes cotesii, Maskell. Transt., N.Z. Inst, Vol. XXVIII, 1895, p. 427, Ind. Mus. Notes, Vol. IV, No. III, p. 145. Larva yellow, the median region darker than the margin ; form ellip- tical; length about one-fortiethin. Inthe earliest state only very faint indications of the insect itself appear, and the whole is very thin and flat ; later on the enclosed future pupa begins to be visible, and the vent- ral surface becomes more convex; the eyes alsoappear. The larval integument becomes too small for the growing insect, and splits longi- tudinally; and in the early pupalstate it may be seen attached along the dorsal edges of the pupa-case. Margins somewhat thickened, the adjacent tubes forming minute crenulations, and within it the dorsum bears numbers of very small circular pores ; from these and from the marginal tubes is produced a quantity of white waxy matter, some of which covers the dorsum in scattered patches, and the rest spreads round the larvain avery long fringe of delicate threads, frequently much longer than the insect itself! This waxy matter is very brittle, and, as a rule, the whole surface of a leaf is powdered over with the fragments, making the leaf Jook as if mildewed. J. 1. 14 94 H. W. Peal— Monograph of the Oriental Aleurodide. [No. 3, The pupa-case, in the earliest stage, scarcely distinguishable from the late larva; afterwards as the insect grows, it becomes much thicker. The form remains elliptical; the length reaches about one-thirtieth in. Thedorsal disk is slightly convex, flattened towards the margin ; it is larger than the ventral disk, and slightly overlaps the sides, which are vertical. The hollow thus formed is covered by a ring of thin white wax, and there is also a plate of wax beneath the ventral surface; por- tions of this ring and of the plate are frequently seen amongst the long threads of the larva. The pupal margin is crenulated, but bears no fringe, and the dorsum has no pores or wax. The outline of the enclosed pupa may be made out indistinctly on the dorsum, and the rudimentary organs ventrally on turning over the case. Vasiform orifice subconical, with regularly convex sides, the anterior edge concave; operculum sub- elliptical ; lingula very short, not extending beyond the operculum. Adult form unknown. ; Hab. In India, on Rosa. My specimens were sent by Mr. Cotes, late of the Indian Museum Calcutta. They came from Quetta, Baluchis- tan. I have named the species after him. - The overlapping of the sides by the dorsal disk of A. cotesti is found also in a New Zealand species, A. fagi, Maskell, 1889; but that insect has no fringe, the margin bears twenty-four hairs. Aleurodes piperis, Maskell. ‘Trans., N.Z. Inst., Vol. XXVIII, 1895, p. 438. Eggs dark-yellow, elongate-elliptical, transversely striated ; length about one-one hundred and forty-fifth in. Larva very dark-brown or black, very slightly convex, elliptical ; length about one-fortieth in. Dorsum bearing long, very black spines of which four are on the cephalic, eight on the thoracic, and ten on the abdominal regions. Margin not thickened, but very distinctly crenulated There seems to be no fringe. Pupa-case intense glossy black, slightly convex, with a median longi. tudinal ridge; abdominal segments indistinct. Form elliptical ; length about one-twenty-fifth in. Dorsum bearing many long black spines, of which one series of from twenty to twenty-four are submarginal, the others scattered (seemingly about twenty, but very difficult to make out on account of the intense black colour) ; two of the spines, at the posterior extremity, are longer than the others. Margin with very small crenula- tions; there is a very short fringe of white wax, which in many specimens is not noticeable. Vasiform orifice broadly rhomboidal with rounded angles, - anterior edge slightly concave ; operculum semi-elliptical, covering. about half the orifice; lingula short, roundly clavate. The larval exnviz are commonly seen attached by the dorsal spines to the pupa-case. 19038.] H.W. Peal—Monograph of the Oriental Aleurodide. 95 The pupa extracted from its case is reddish-yellow, the rudimentary feet and antenna yellow, the rudimentary wings yellow with bands of dark brown, the eyes dark-brown. Adult form with the thorax red, banded with brown; the abdomen red; genitalia brown; feet and antennw darkish-yellow, tipped with brown. The antenne and feet are normal. Forewings with three bands of dark-brown, of which the outer one does not quite reach the margin atthe extremity. The genitalia do not exhibit any special fea- tures. Hab. In Ceylon, on (Piper nigrum ?). My specimens were sent by Mr. EH. EH. Green, from Punduloya. I know of no described species in which the larva and pupa have such strong black spines as this, The wings of the adult are not parti- cularly distinctive, for those of A. sacchari, Mask., 1889, have quite similar bands. I have found it extremely difficult to correctly distin- guish the dorsal spines on the pupa; and the vasiform orifice also pre- sents much difficulty. Aleurodes nubilans, Buckton. Indian Museum Notes, Vol. V, No. 2, p. 36. Legs long and hairy with dimerous tarsi. Antenne rather long and with seven (?) joints in the female, which is a larger insect than the male. Wings four, rounded at the apices, and fringed with minute hairs. A single unforked central nervure, not continued to the margin. Membrane smoky in patches with a darker blurred spot. The male smaller with a large thorax, taper abdomen, and furcate at the apex and with hinder legs longest. The larve crowd the undersides of the leaves of the betel in the form of small scales very difficult to detach. They appear like scales of some Coccidz, but these show no distinct organs such as antenne, legs, or eyes. Their outer surfaces were more or less spined, and some larve were tufted with woolly matter, each thread being formed of a con- tinuous spiracle. This new Aleurodid was received on betel leaves from the Manager, Court of Wards Estates, Backergunge, who reported that it was doing considerable damage to the plants. N.B.—This Aleurodid was received and identified before I joined the Entomological Section of the Museum. It is to be regretted that no description was drawn up of the larvx or pupe. The types in the Museum are too badly damaged for description. I hope hereafter to describe the earlier stages. 96 H. W. Peal—Monograph of the Oriental Aleurodide. [No.3 Explanation of Plate II. All figures much enlarged. Aleurodes alcocki. Fig. 1. Larva Ist stage. Leg of larva Ist stage. 3. Antenna of larva Ist stage. 4, Larva 2nd stage. 5. Pupa-case. 6 7 8 ro Vasiform orifice of pupa-case. Margin of pupa-case. . Incurved thoracic margin of pupa-case. 9. Wing of adult female. Aleurodes bengalensis. Fig. 10. Vasiform orifice of larva 1st stage. 11. Vasiform orifice of larva 2nd stage. 12. Pupa-case. 13. Vasiform orifice of pupa-case. 14, Antenna of adult female. 15. Vasiform orifice of adult female. 16. ” ” 9 ” ” Euplanation of Plate III. All figures much enlarged. Aleurodes simula. Fig. 1. Egg as seen within the body of the female. 2. Peduncle of egg. 3. Larva Ist stage. 4, Antenna of larva Ist stage. 5. Pupa-case. 6. Vasiform orifice of pupa-case. 7. Outcurved thoracic margin of pupa-case showing pores forming termination of thoracic radial bands. 8. Margin of pupa-case showing the circular pores on dor- sum. 9. Pupa extracted from pupa-case. 10. Genital organs of male. 11. Wing of female. 12. Vasiform orifice of female. 13. Antenna of male. 14. 5 ys female: 1903.] H.W. Peal—Monograph of thelOriental Alewrodide. Huplanation of Plate IV. All figures much enlarged, except fig. 1, which is natural size. Alewrodes bambusx. Fig. 1. Insects im situ on plant. 2. Larva Ist stage. 3. Ventral pores near margin of do. 4, Larva 2nd stage. 5. Larva 4th stage. 6. Margin of case of do. 7. Puparium. 8. Margin of case of do. 9. Vasiform orifice of do. Explanation of Plate V. All figures much enlarged. Aleuwrodes hoye. Fig. 1. Puparium. 2. Vasiform orifice of do. 3. Wing of adult female. Aleurodes leakiv. | Fig. 4. Puparium. 5. Wasiform orifice of do. Aleurodes religiosa. Fig. 6, Larva lst stage. 7. Vasiform orifice of do. 8. Puparium. 9. Vasiform orifice of do. Aleurodes quaintancet. Fig 10. Puparium. : 11. Parasited puparium. 12. Vasiform orifice of puparium. 13. Wing of adult female. 14. Antenna of do. Hxplanation of Plate VI. All figures much enlarged. 1. Adult female. 2. Antenne of do. 3. Edge of forewing of do. 4, Typical forewing of Aleurodes. Fig. 98 D. Hooper—Silajit : an ancient Eastern Medicine, [No. 8, 5. Typical forewing of Aleurodicus. 6. Leg of adult. 7. Leg showing three claws on tarsus. 8. Male genital organs and vasiform orifice, dorsal view. 9. Side view of vasiform orifice of male. 10. Female genital organs, ventral view. 11. Head of adult, side view. pe 5 | Ontsyaew: 13. Egg. * 14. Typical vasiform orifice. Silajit : an ancient Eastern Medicine —By Davin Hooper, F.C.S. [Received 29th April 1903. Read May 6th 1903.] One of the most peculiar medicinal substances of the Hast is that called Silajit or Shilajaju. It is known by the former name in Hindi and Persian, and by the latter in Bengali and Sanskrit. The meaning of the term is derived from Sila—=a stone, and jyatu==produce or essence. It may therefore be regarded as a substance born of the rock, essence of stone, or, more literally, “‘ rock sweat.” ; The localities in which this article is reported to be found are con- fined to Northern India. It is obtained from the lower, central and upper ranges of the Himalayas and the Vindhyan hills, and is procurable in Simla, Mussoorie, and Katmandu. In Vadarikasvan, near Hardwar, a sacred retreat at the foot of the Himalayas, it is fairly abundant. It is brought down by Bhuteas and other hill tribes, and sold with such com- modities as brick tea, incense, gums and precious stones. The occurrence and formation of silajitisat present somewhat ob- scure. It appears as an exudation upon rocks, and, according to report, is contained in the substance of therock. Silajitis collected during the hot weather in May and June, the heat of the sun is said to be necessary in drawing out the extract from the rocks. In Sanskrit works it is stated that silajatu imbibes the therapeutic properties of the metals with which it remains associated. The black variety, which is the most commonly available, is said to possess the properties of iron, and the white variety is said to exert the peculiar action of silver. The manner in which this exudation occurs, and the kinds of rocks which afford it, are matters requiring investigation. The collection is in the hands of shepherds and nomadic tribes, who can, of course, furnish no intelligent 1903. ] D. Hooper—Silajit: an ancient Hastern Medicine. 99 account of its nature, or explain its origin with any degree of satisfac- tion, : Before describing what is at present recognised as medicinal silajit, it will be convenient to allude to the varieties of substances under this name which have been mentioned in Indian works or met with in the bazars. In the first place, there is a kind of silajit which is of a mineral nature, and is amore or less pure native aluminium sulphate. This was described in 1833, by Mr. J. Stevenson, Superintendent of the Behar Saltpetre Factory (Jour. As. Soc. Beng. II. 321). It was found in Nepal, and was widely used as a medicine to cure green wounds and bruises, It occurred in small brownish-white lumps with a semi-crystalline struc- ture internally. It consisted of 95 per cent. of aluminium sulphate with 3 per cent. of iron. It sold for the high price of two rupees for a rupee weight. In the same year Dr. A. Campbell, in a letter to the Asiatic Society, (Jour. As. Soc. Beng. II. 482) confirmed the existence and use of the alum earth, and stated that the average qualities con- tained only 66 per cent. of aluminium sulphate. The price of the product at Katmandu was from Rs. 11 to Rs. 15 amaund, but sold as a drug in the bazar, its price was purely fanciful. The rocks, it was suggested, might be lixiviated and be made to yield a larger supply, but it is very impro- bable that it could be obtained in sufficient quantities to be of commer- cial importance. Mineral silajit was again referred to in 1846, by Capt. Sherwell in his account of Behar (Journ. As. Soc. Beng. XV. 58). This officer re- ported that a small quantity of alum was manufactured from shales in the Shahabad District ; these rocks probably belonged to the pyritous shales of the Kaimur group of the Vindhyan series. Thealum was sold at the high price of one rupee a tola. It was identical with the silajit of Nepal and was much esteemed as a drug. That the mineral silajit does not all come from Nepal is confirmed by Dr. Hamilton in his account of Nepal, where he says: “I have collected Salajit in Behar with my own hands.” In the “‘ Economic Geology of India,”’ it is recorded that alum exuda- tions or stlajit are sometimes collected by the natives of Assam. More recent geological investigations in India have not brought to light any fresh information regarding this aluminous mineral under the name of silajit, and although fresh deposits have been discovered, such as those in Baluchistan where it is called ‘‘ Phul-Mak,”’ they have not been regarded as medicinal. ’ The second variety of this substance, called Black Silajit, is quite a different article to that just described, Itis sold in the bazars of Calcutta, 100 D. Hooper—Silajit : an ancient Eastern Medicine. [No. 3, in Dehra Dun and Hardwar. The Kabirajis are aware of the distinc- tion between the two products,and hold out a warning that the Nepal alum earth is not the silajit of Sanskrit writers ; they state that the for- mer is an article of Yunani medicine, while the latter, or black kind, is only suitable for Hindu practitioners. ; Dr. Campbell appears to be the first to discriminate between the two drugs. He says (Jour. As. Soc. Beng. Il. 483): “There is a dark bitu- minous substance used in Nepal, said to exude from rocks, and is called “ Black Salajit.” It resembles bituminous alum ore, but there is much vegetable matter in it, and it is probably a vegetable production, notwithstanding the belief by the Nepal physicians of its mineral nature.” Black silajit is sold in the form of brown or black cakes, tough or pasty in consistence, and having an odour of rancidity which has been stated in Sanskrit works to resemble that of cow’s urine, The usual odour is that of leather. Its taste is bitter, saline, pungent and astrin- gent. The partially purified specimens of this black substance, as brought down by the Bhuteas, are in the form of rounded flattened cakes about 25 inches in diameter and half an inch thick, or in sticks resembling liquorice juice. Silajat is hygroscopic, and when exposed to a damp at- mosphere becomes unctuous and sticky. Ina dry state it is quite hard, and breaks with a shining black fracture, and in course of time some samples assume a brownish crystalline efflorescence on the surface. Black silajit is soluble for the most part in distilled water, yielding a dark reddish-brown extract with an alkaline reaction. Ether, alco- hol and other volatile liquids have little or no solvent action uponit. In one case ether extracted a small amount of a fatty compound having an odour of Russian leather. The aqueous solution is precipitated by mineral acids, plumbic acetate and ferric chloride, but not by acetic acid or alkalis. The aqueous solution is not precipitated by four volumes of alcohol, The organic matter is of the nature of an organic acid, and, in the specimens I examined, not one was of a bituminous nature. There is a large quantity of mineral matter or ash left on incin- erating the samples, and as this consists mainly of carbonated alkalis, it is indicative of the presence of one or more organic acids combined with bases in the orignal extract. In Dr. U. C. Dutt’s “ Materia Medica of the Hindus,” p. 95, it is stated that the ashes left after burning silajatu on platinum foil, consist chiefly of lime, magnesia, silica, and iron in a mixed state of proto- and per oxide.” It is said by the nativedoctors that the mineral constituents are regarded as impurities, and that the active prin- ciple is a cream-like body which rises to the surface of the liquid when the solid silajit is dissolved in hot water. The solution is placed in the 1903. ] D. Hooper—Silajit : an ancient Hastern Medicine. 101 sun until it thickens, the surface is removed, and this swt-silajit is allowed to dry. That there is no uniform combination between the organic and mineral constituents is shown in the analysis of two specimens of black silajit supplied by two Kabirajis of Calcutta. No. 1. No. 2. Water 7:95 9:34 Organic matter 35°05 55°36 Mineral matter 57:00 35°30 100:00 100:00 Ash soluble in water 10°90 24:4, soluble in acid 15°55 9°4, insoluble 30°55 15 A more complete examination was made last year of four addition- al samples: No. 1, round cakes from Calcutta; No. 2, long flattened cakes from Calcutta; No. 3, from Jaunsar, through the Director Imperial Forest School, Dehra Dun; No. 4 from Bashahr Forest, Punjab, through the Curator, Imperial Forest Museum. : 1 2 3 4 Water 9°85 15:90 11:15 10:99 * Organic matter 56°20 49°86 51°55 56°86 + Ash 34°95 34°24 37°30 32°15 100-00 100:00 100-00 100-00 * Including nitrogen 1:03 *82 3°25 1:26 ¢ Containing Tron and alumina 2°24, 1:08 6:00 4°64 Lime 4°36 3°96 3°86 3°88 Magnesia 1:50 “52 “15 1:34 Potash 9:07 669 © 371 6:10. Soda 4°11 7°63 1:07 ‘81 Phosphoric acid 16 "25 27 "20 Sulphuric acid ‘58 "24 "34 ‘14 Chlorine ‘07 12 ‘11 06 Carbonic acid, &e. 11°51 12°13 3°69 4°83 Silica 1°35 1°62 18:10 10°15 The chief ingredients of the ash are the bases lime, magnesia, potash and soda, combined as carbonates. The absence of a large iron and alumina precipitate indicates the non-identity of this substance with the mineral silajit of Nepal and Behar. J, u, 15 102 D. Hooper—Silajit: an ancient Eastern Medicine. [No. 3, _ The bulk of the organic material consists of an acid which is related to humic acid, a principle which by the way is not usually administered by the general practitioner. When the aqueous solution is precipitated by hydrochloric acid, and the precipitate washed and pressed, it readily dissolves in warm alcohol. The lead salt of the organic acid separated from the filtered solution, washed and dried, afforded 54°91 per cent. of lead oxide. Heated in a dry test tube, the silajit evolved white alkaline fumes with a strong empyreumatic odour. at The crystals formed on the surface of cakes of black silajit are those of potassium and sodium carbonate. There are a few points of resemblance between this article and the minerals belonging to the oxydised hydro-carbons, Dopplerite, for instance, (Ber. Akad. Wien. 2.287, 1899 ; 52.281, 1865)is an acid substance or mixture of different acids related to humic acid. It is insoluble in alcohol and ether. The ash ranges from 3 to 14 per cent. It is found in peaty beds, and shows the transition from peat to coal. It will be necessary in a few words to refer to the third kind or white variety of silajit. Alum earth is sometimes supplied for this substance, but only as a fraudulent substitute. The original white silajatu is said to be obtained from crevices of rocks in the vicinity of Mount Abu, and this variety is used largely in Rajputana. A sample of white silajatu from Jeypur was shown to me two years ago. It was a cream-coloured crystalline compound with a strong nauseous odour. It was apparently of animal origin, and evolved gaseous ammonia when mixed with slaked lime. It yielded 64 per cent. of pure urea when determined from the amount of nitrogen given off by means of hypobromate of sodium. It was, therefore, crude urea or inspissated urine in a solid state. A reference to Taleef Shereef or Indian Materia Medica, edited in 1833 by Dr. George Playfair, throws some light upon this source of the drug. Art. 577, ‘‘ Silajeet is the urine of the wild hill-goat, which, when the animal is rutting, is discharged on the stones and evaporated by the sun’s heat. Itis found in small quantities. Some have said it is the urine of the wild ass, found as above.” In the Makhzhan-ul-adwiyah, a Persian work on Materia Medica of great antiquity, it is said that silajit is generally found among the haunts of monkeys, and that the drug is the alvine discharge of a certain species with a black face and long tail. It distinguishes between the salajit-t-asli, a black gummy inodourous substance, and salajit-i-nagli, the evacuated substance with a nauseous odour and hard consistence. The medicinal virtues of silajit are set forth in the Makhzan-ul-adwiyah. Charaka, Susruta, Bhabaprokasha, and Bagbhata’s Rasartna samuchchaya. 1903.] D. Hooper—Silajit : an ancient astern Medicine. - 108 It has heating properties, and is used in piles, leprosy, pleurisy, worms, asthma, gonorrhoea, and it is a specific for debility aud for kidney and bladder diseases. Dr. Hem Chandra Sen, in a recent paper on ‘“‘Shilajatu”’ in the Indian Medical Record, for 14th and 21st May, 1902, recommends it as digestive and laxative, suitable for dyspepsia, diabetes, diseases of the liver and spleen, to regulate the action of the heart, and as a good respira- tory stimulant and expectorant. And finally, itis said to be a sheet anchor in diseases of the genito-urinary organs and of the nervous system. The Taleef Shereef says: “It is one of the most powerful remedies, and is stronger than any other ingredient in whatever formule it may form a part. It is the favourite medicine of all Hindu physicians.” The author of Charaka says that there is no curable disease which will not yield to shilajatu in judicious combination with other drugs. The medicinal uses of silajit are hence most varied, and it is difficult to realise what active therapeutic principles can affect this long list of ailments. Before European physicians can prescribe white, black, or brown silajit for any disorder, we must ascertain more exactly the nature of the chief ingredient, and be able to procure a regular supply of a uniformly prepared medicine. It is open to reason that no drug will become popular if no guarantee be given as to whether it belongs to the animal, vegetable or mineral kingdom. Silajit is allied to another ancient drug named momiyia’ which has long been employed in the Hast. The original drug is said to have been made from Egyptian mummies, and subsequently to have beem prepared by boiling down and extracting the essence of Abyssinian boys.. Since the last source of supply has become scarce, several bituminous: exudations are reported to have been substituted. There is little doubt that some forms of silajit may be entered in this category. In conclusion, it will be necessary to alter the definition of this: substance given in Indian glossaries. In a geological work it is called ‘“* Alum,” and in more than one medical work it is termed ‘“ Bitumen ;”’ but, from the evidence collated in the above notes, itis also an extractive matter containing an organic acid combined with alkalis,. and a Comupletely soluble i in water. TT Eee ee Oe OOOO a> 104 E. P. Stebbing—Discovery of Thanasimus sp. prox. nigricollis. [No. 3, A note on the discovery of Thauasimus sp.! prog. nigricollis in the N.-W. Himalayas with some remarks on its life-history— By E. P. Stessine. [Received May 27th, 1903—Read June 3rd, 1903.] In June 1902, whilst touring in the Tehri Garhwal forests in the N.-W. Himalayas, the writer discovered and took a number of specimens of both larve and beetle of a species of Thanasimus prox. nigricollis Lewis, a beetle belonging to the family Cleridz. The insect was submitted to the well-known specialist, the Rev. H. S. Gorham, who has reported that, with the exception of a few minute differences which will require com- parison with the types to settle, the insect is identical with G. Lewis’ T. nigricollis, taken by the latter in Japan and described in the Ann. Soc. Nat. Hist., Vol. X (1892), p. 187. It is owing partly to these minute differences to its greater size and perhaps to a certain extent to the fact that there appears to be a curious close relationship between the insects found in parts of Japan and some of those of the N.-W. Hima- layas, that I at present put the species as prox. nigricollis. In the case of another predaceous insect a Niponius (the first species of which genus were found by Lewis in Japan) the N.-W. Himalayan one has proved to be a different species to Lewis’ Japanese ones. I think it may be shown that the discovery of this Thanasimus is one of very considerable importance, since it is predaceous upon several bark and wood boring Scolytidz which have been recently discovered to cammit serious damage in the coniferous forests of the N.-W. Himalayan ~ area. My observations tend to prove that it takes the place in this region of the well-known Thanasimus formicarius of the Huropean coni- ferous forests. This latter clerid preys upon (to mention but two) the larve and adults of Myelophilus piniperda and M. minor which are amongst the principal scolytid enemies of the European pine forests, and is in consequence very rightly looked upon as an insect ally of the greatest value to the forester in those regions. So great, in fact, is the value attached to its predaceous habits that it was imported into some of the coniferous forests of North America in 1892. The initiation of this experiment, the first of its kind to be undertaken on a larger scale (in forest areas), came about in the following manner:—Between 1900 and 1902 the pine trees in portions of Hampshire, Hardy, Grant, Pendleton, and Mineral counties, West Virginia; Bath, Highland, Augusta, and Rockingham counties, Virginia and also in portions of Maryville, died off in large numbers, the destruction being widespread and in some places universal. This wholesale mortality was soon traced to its origin, as countless numbers of small bark-beetles were found \ Clerus sp. Steb. Dept. Notes Ins. aff, For. No. 2, p, 213 (1908). 1903.] E. P. Stebbing—Discovery of Thanasimus sp. prow. nigricollis. 105 breeding in the bark of the trees, the depredator being Dendroctonus frontalis. So greatly had the insect increased that healthy trees were attacked equally with sickly ones. Dr. D. A. Hopkins, Entomologist to the West Virginia Agricultural Experiment station, made several tours of examination of the infected areas, and his observations showing him that there were no predaceous or parasitic insects of sufficient impor- tance in the forests to cope with the attack, he suggested the importation of some Europeanones. A study of the question narrowed this suggestion down to the experimental introduction of T. formicarius, and with assist- ance of some of the great Lumber Companies, who were being seriously affected by the widespread deaths of the trees in large areas of forest owned by them, funds were made available to enable Dr. Hopkins to visit some of tle Huropean coniferous forests with a view to the collec- tion of the clerid and its importation to the other side of the Atlantic. This experiment was conducted toa satisfactory conclusion. I think the above short note will prove that the discovery of the presence of a simi- lar insect in the great and important coniferous forests of North Western India is not without a considerable economic as well as scientific value. I give the following descriptions of the adult and larva :— Beetle. Elongate stout and robust. Head and antenne black. Antennz 11 jointed with joints slightly increasing in width upwards, the last three forming a small club, the last joint of which is largest. Prothorax black and hirsute dorsally. Elytra under the prothorax broad, and rounded at their apices; red on the basal quarter of their length, then black, the black being twice crossed by white wavy bands, the first a narrow one just above the juncture of the black with the red colour, this band being reflexed backwards towards the apex and not upwards as in formicarius and in other species, and the other a broad one placed about { of their length up from the base. There is also a small white patch at the extreme apex. Legs black. Abdomen a bright vermilion red, its segments very mobile. Body somewhat short, flattened, pubescent. Long o 7°5-9 millim. ¢& 9-11 millim. I would suggest, with Mr. Gorham’s permission, that the species, should it prove new (at this distance from the types I am unable to speak with any certainty upon this point) should be named himalayensis since it would be useful to mark the locality where so important an insect to foresters was discovered. Larva. General colour a bright pink. Head brown, flat, man- dibles black. A brown dorsal patch on Ist thoracic segment and pair of brown spots situated dorsally on each of the two succeeding seg- ments. These thoracic segments a paler pink than the following abdominal ones. Latter nine in number, bright pink to reddish pink 106 E. P. Stebbing—Discovery of Thanasimus sp. proz. nigricollis. [No. 3, except last which is narrower and brown posteriorly and terminates in two small black processes. The larve tapers anteriorly and has three pairs of legs on the thoracic segments and no others. It is slightly lighter in colour beneath. Long. 15-18 millim. (varies). A single speci- men of the beetle was first taken on the 16th June at Kathian, in the Jaunsar Hills, but it was not until the 24th of the month that the insect was secured in any numbers; this was in the forests round Pajidhar in Tehri Garhwal. Some deodar fellings were being carried out in these forests, and trees, cut at the end of April and still lying unbarked upon the ground, were found to be full of the larva and adults of two recently discovered bark-boring Scolytide, Scotylus major and S. minor, Steb. MS. The Thanasimus was discovered in some abundance, flying about over the trees or running about on the bark, whilst in the beetle and larval galleries beneath the latter its pink-coloured larvee were numerous. Before describing the life-history of the clerid, it will perhaps be advisable to describe the state of affairs at Pajidhar. It has been mentioned that deodar fellings had commenced towards the end of April, and were still being carried on at the time of the writer’s visit. The trees cut were not barked, or in any way touched, until converted into timber—chiefly sleepers. They therefore lay several months in the forest. The scolytid beetles above referred to commence laying the eggs of the first generation of the year towards the end of April or beginning of May. For this purpose they require the fresh bast layer - of the deodar, preferring sickly trees and, more especially, newly felled ones in which the upward flow of sap hasceased. Failing such they will attack young, green, healthy trees. At Pajidhar the fellings had com- menced at a most opportune time for the bark-borers and large num- bers of females were attracted to the newly felled trees and at once burrowed into them and oviposited. Towards the end of June the larve from these eggs were full grown, and in many cases had changed to the pupal state. The larve were being attacked by the predaceous clerid grubs. A curious point about the life-history of these scolytid beetles, is that the female does not die as soon as she has finished laying her eggs, but remains in the long egg-gallery she bores in the bast layer and sap wood parallel to the long axis of the tree, or in the entrance gallery in the bark, and lives here until the larve are full grown, at times going up to the outside. When she finally dies she does so near the entrance hole, thus effectually blocking it up and preventing predaceous enemies from entering and feeding upon the pupz at the end of the larval burrows. It would appear probable that this prolongation of life after oviposition. is in some way connected with the protection of the young larve, It was upon these female scolytid beetles that the adult clerid was feeding. — 1908.] EB. P. Stebbing— Discovery of Thanasimus sp. prow. nigricdllis. 107 Life History. Itis possible that the Thanasimus is to be found on the wing more or less continuously from spring to the end of autumn in the lo- calities which it affects, The eggs have not yet been discovered, but they are probably laidon the bark ofthe trees near or in the entrance holes of the bark beetles, and the young larve, or hatching out, make their way down these tunnels into the egg galleries in the bast and sap wood and from thence into the larval galleries. My observations up to the present have shown that larves of all sizes are generally to be found in these situa- tions between May and October. The length of time spent in the larval stage is at present unknown, but it is unlikely to be more than’a month in the case of the summer generations. On becoming full grown the grubs go into the thick outer bark of the tree to pupate. This is to facilitate the beetle when mature leaving the tree. The adult never enters the tree. It is a brightly-coloured, very active insect, running and flying well even in hot sunshine, and it spends its life flying round or running about on the bark of the trees. Its food consisting of bark and wood boring Scolytidsx, it searches for these on the bark, since it is much too bulky to enter their tunnels, and seizes them whilst they are engaged in either boring into or tunneling their way out of the tree. In the case of the Scolytus major and minor beetles, upon which it was preying when discovered, it would appear that they form its food for some weeks or months during the year, since they remain alive after ege- laying and until the larve are full grown. The mother beetles spend their time walking up or down the egg-gallery, or going up the ertrance hole to the outside and the Thanasimus watches at-the mouth of these holes and seizes and devours the beetles when they appear at the mouth of the tunnel. They only feed upon living beetles, and will not touch dead ones, and they catch their prey by sight. only and not by scent: unless the bark beetle is right in front of them they will pass it by unnoticed. I was able to definitely ascertain this point by a number of experiments. Beetles kept for twenty-four hours without food pass- ed close to their prey without noticing it although they were in a ravenous condition. It would appear that they only see directly in front, and this is borne out by the position of the eyes which are placed rather forwardly upon the head. When, however, the scolytid comes within their range of vision they pounce upon it, just as a tiger does, with one rush and if out of its hole the bark beetle has not the remotest chance of escape. I have not been able as yet to observe whether they ever take their prey upon the wing. The clerid seizes the bark-borer with its anterior legs and mandibles, picks it up off the ground, turns it round so as have the ventral surface facing it with the head upper- most, sits well back on its hind legs and commences to feed upon its 108 B. P. Stebbing—Discovery of Thanasimus sp. prow. nigricollis. [No. 3, prey, whose struggles are quite ineffectual in that deadly grip. In commencing to devour the scolytid it invariably begins with the head ; it fastens its mandibles round the junction of the head and prothorax, following the parallel of the tiger, and chews and sucks at the head until it has finished this completely. It next goes to work on the prothorax, piercing with ease through.the hard chitinous shell with its powerful mandibles and breaking it to pieces, the contents being entirely cleaned out aud consumed, for the beetle is a neat feeder, and entirely clears the meat off the chitinous bone before rejecting it. Having finished the prothorax, it throws away the mangled shell and turns its attention to the body consisting of the meso- and meta-thorax and abdomen. In a bark beetle this is often in the shape of a blunt elliptical cylinder with a flattish top where it joins the prothorax. The beetle holds this between its front legs, the meso-thoracic end upwards, and proceeds to first pull off the elytra which are rejected: the under wings being consequently re- leased open out to their full extent but remain attached tothetrunk. The clerid then entirely cleans out this bottle-shaped cylinder, as neatly as one could clean out a jar with a spoon. When quite empty, it is thrown away and the insect starts off in search of another bark-beetle. A mangled prothoracic shell and the empty chitinous body cylinder with the outspread lower wings attached to it are allthat are left of a S. major beetle six minutes from the moment it was captured alive. I have seen three such eaten consecutively, and of 20 beetles put in with four clerids only the above mentioned portions remained when the box was inspected 35 hours afterwards. As has been already mentioned the resemblance between this insect and the tiger in its methods of rushing upon, seizing, and commencing to feed upon its prey is remarkable, the difference being that the insect is more cruel than the mammal since it makes no pretence of killing the bark-beetle, but commences on it whilst it is alive and kicking, often bringing forward its middle pair of legs to assist in holding its struggling prey. As an instance of its tenacity and rapacity I may quote the following. In common with most insects the clerid dislikes being upon its back and when so placed makes violent efforts to right itself. A beetle had been placed in a tube with two Platypus (Platypodee) beetles. It atonce seized one and, though shaken violently about, clung to its victim and, falling on its back and finding it impossible to right itself at once, gave up the attempt and consumed its prey in this position, before restarting its struggles to resume the normal position. It then made an effort to seize the second Diapus but was removed as the writer wished to preserve the latter. The insect is polygamous. A ¢ kept in a box with three? and fed with bark borers for four days, paired with one or other of the three whenever it was not 1903. H. P. Stebbing—Discorery of Thanasimus sp. prov. nigricollis. 109 feeding or searching for its prey. In pairing the & rushes atthe ? from behind with the same impetuosity with which it pounces upon its prey, mounts on her back and thrusts the tip of his very flexible abdomen down- wards, curling it round till it reaches the tip of the abdomen of the 9. The latter is at times larger than the @ though it may be of the same size. She walks about carrying the male whilst pairing lasts. IT have not yet ascertained how long the beetles spend in the adult stage of their life-history. It is evidently several days and may extend to a week or two. We have seen that larve of all sizes (and consequently probably ages) are to be found in the scolytid larval tunnels during the spring and summer months (they have been so found in May, June, July, August, and September) and therefore with the long life of the beetle it is probable that the generations overlap, this meaning a con- tinuous supply of larve and beetles throughout the spring, summer, and autumn. It will be shown later on how excessively important this fact is. To sum up my observations on the habits of the &, I may say that when not eating or searching for bark-beetles it is pairing or vice versa and the 9, at any rate up to the time she commences egg-laying, appears to be an equally large and voracious feeder. Since the insect is fully twice as largeas its Huropean confrére, being from 8 to 10 millim. and more in length, whilst the bark-beetles are much of the same size as the Huropean ones, from 2°5 to 5°5 millim., it is naturally capable of consuming in its lifetime a far larger number of beetles and it will therefore be readily understood that the beetle is a valuable ally to have in forests where bark-boring insects may assume the form of serious pests in seasons favourable to themselves. Food. With the exception of one specimen taken on the wing in the middle of June, which was probably feeding upon Diapus impressus Jans., the insect may be said to have been first discovered feeding upon Scolytus major and minor in Deodar on the 24th June. From the study of the life-histories! of, these latter beetles, which I have been able to make, it is certain that they are to be found in the adult state from the end of April (the beginning of spring when insect life com- mences to re-awake inthe N.-W. Himalayas after its winter hibernation) to the end of June, or perhaps as late as the end of the first week in July. The beetles from the eggs laid at the end of April and beginning of _ May, begin to appear on the wing at the end of July or early in August and are to be found throughout that month and on into September. It is thus evident that with but a short interval of three weeks or so this form of food-supply is available for the clerid from its resumption of | Vide Steb, Depart. Notes on Ins, aff, For., No. 1, p. 45. Id., No. 2, pp. 203-212. de ite WG 110 E. P. Stebbing—Discovery of Thanasimus sp. prow. nigricollis, [ No. 3, activity in the spring until the autumn. That the insect has an adequate food-supply will be evident from the following facts:— From calculations made from measurements and countings taken in the forest I estimated that in a deodar tree of a hundred feet length of bole and three feet diameter at base which had been felled at the end of April and in which the scolytids had deposited their eggs in the bast layer from top to base, a first generation of some 56,300 adults was produced in July-August. Taking but 50 per cent. of the eggs (S. major lays about 60 and S. minor 40 per brood) laid (these being those of the second generation of the year) by these 56,300 beetles as arriving at matu- rity, we have the enormous total of 1,550,000 beetles at theend of the year, the result of the eggs laid in but one tree in the spring. I may say that in this calenlation large deductions have been made to allow for over- estimation, &c., the large number of beetles which oviposited in the giant crown of the tree and their resultant offspring being left out of account altogether. Experiment has shown, however, that the Thanasimus is by no means dependent upon the Scolytus beetles for its food-supply as it will devour with almost, if not quite, equal avidity, various other scolytid pests found in the region of its known activity. I have fed it with the following beetles :— 1. Bark-boring species (i.e., those species which confine their at- tacks to the bast layer of the trees attacked). Scolytus major Steb. MS. S. minor Steb. MS. Polygraphus major Steb. MS. P. minor Steb. MS. Pityogenes conifer Steb. MS. | ( ; mentioned above (Deodar). ; (Blue pine and Spruce). Blue pine, Deodar and Pinus Gerardiana). Tomicus sp. (Blue pine and Spruce). 2. Wood-boring species (i.e., those species which bore right into the wood of the tree and oviposit in it). Rhyncholus sp. (Blue pine, Spruce, and perhaps Deodar ) Hylastes sp. (Blue pineand Spruce). Diapus impressus Jans. (Quercus incann). Platypus? sp. (Deodar). All the above are coniferous insects, with the exception of the Dia- pus impressus which bores into the wood of the oak Quercus incana. This Thanasimus would therefore appear to be fairly omnivorous where bark-beetles are concerned, attacking freely many different species — and in this resembling its European confrére T. formicarius. I think the above short note onits habits will support and confirm the opinion held by the writer, as to the great value and importance of. the presence of such an insect in the N.-W. Himalayan Coniferons Forests. FNS OOOO Or Hl Paipaa’. ¥.% ita fieen, ye 2 (he, i palror iT i ata tg hy a bis! . we. ili ek Taree if ahs a fiat ‘ i ; aN, wa A eae inte ~ 4 o a e - : : — — —~ img ™ 7 2 : =e ca yy - Pe a = Sa?’ J /| é — ZA Ah “3 a am ey SS : "Zi i y A“ “4 4 Ha — “ Bp é > oe, A; j s 4 = fen «8 : es f y ff / = (a EE Ce J y y / d ee LS a i f Y 1 J Uy. / Y _ = << J “4 y ( ] - Pe if | ls Z f i wo 2 AS MAN A ff j J / Yj : Pact. bn p oh —< pi i, i J Lp J / 4 : Oy = 7 ee A i / F ne eg Fe Af fie F 4 j i ; ani Za i , 1 4 ! 7 P J J Rif 4 ne | i 4 , y j , = FAO FS ft so, WJ y i j ey, = aad MISE HIKE LE = ies NOP: | of India Offices,Calcutta, June 1903. Survey Photogravure, S.B.Mondul, del. JST RB. aS: 1 4 At 1 4 ABIE I IS-Pic & CHERMES PLATE I, S.C. Mondul Lith. AMT. Pt. UI = adie v Wrpe G.C.Chuckraburtty del. PLATE Iil. { (1963, Journal As. Soc. Beng. Vol. LXXTI. P S.C. Mondul Lith. . Chuckraburtty del. G.C PEATE: A o ne vournal T AC.Chowdhary, Lith. ,del. A rabutty aS () G.C.Chu ao eee eo aee9 2 a Journal As, Soc. Beng. Vol.LZ X11, It. | G.C. Chuckrabutty, del. A.C.Chowdhary, Lith. ae = fx] Eo —e —] ae AC Chowdhary, Lith. = =